UC-NRLF 
 
 B 3 5^5 ail 
 
IK'.-. 
 
 THE LIBRARY 
 OF 
 
 THE UNIVERSITY 
 
 OF CALIFORNIA 
 
 LOAN STACK 
 GIFT OF 
 
 Theo H, Crook 
 
VICAR OF WAKEFIELD. 
 
 A TALE 
 
 BY OLIVER GOLDSMITH, 
 
 A PREFATORY MEMOIR 
 
 !BY sir WALTER SCOTT. 
 
 Accentuirt 
 
 und mit 
 
 lirltischen, grammatisclien und erläuternden Anmerkungen 
 
 herausgegeben 
 von 
 
 Karl Franz Christian Wagner, 
 
 Doctor der Philosophie , der Griechischen und Lateinischen Literatxir 
 und der Beredtsamkeit ordentlichem Professor , raedagogiarchen und Di- 
 rector des Philologischen Seminars zu Marburg, so wie auch der natur- 
 forscheuden Gesellschaft daselbst aiirserordentlichem IMitgliede. 
 
 Marburg-, 
 bei Joh. Christ. Kriegerund Comp. 
 
 18 2 8. 
 
LOAN STACK 
 
 Add to Lib. 
 
 GIVT 
 

 Vorrede. 
 
 Oclion vor mehr als zwanzig Jahren, nicht 
 lange nach der Erscheinung meiner ersten im 
 Jahr 1802 herausgegebenen Englischen Sprach- 
 lehre, wurde ich in einem ' öffentlichen Blatte 
 dazu aufgefordert, eine Ausgabe des Vicar of 
 Wakefield mit Anmerkungen zu besorgen, 
 in welchen die Regehi jener Grammatik jedes- 
 mal nachgewiesen würden, durch die man über 
 die im Texte aufstofsenden schwierigeren Con- 
 structionsfälle Aufschlufs erhielte. Die gleich 
 darauf erfolgende üniAyälzung der Dinge und 
 meine nachherige Versetzung nach Marburg 
 machte es mir in den damaligen Zeiten un- 
 möglich , diesem Wunsche zu entsprechen ; und 
 vielleicht würde ich mich in meiner jetzigen 
 Lage nie zu dieser Arbeit entschlossen haben, 
 wenn ich nicht zuffdlig bei wiederholter Le- 
 sung des Vicar eine Menge sehr von einander 
 
 <W4 
 
IV VORR£DE. 
 
 a}3weicliender, Lesarten gesammelt hätte, und 
 so in den Stand gesetzt worden wäre , ein Werk 
 7Ai liefern, das dem bedächtigen und umsichtigen 
 Kritiker vielleicht Veranlassung gehen möchte, 
 , manche von seinep in Betreff der Kritik bisher 
 gehegten Ansichten zu ändern, und von eini- 
 gen jetzt für dieselbe aufgestellten Grundsätzen 
 abzugehen. Selbst mich hierüber zu äufsem, 
 vermeide ich, und überlasse es jedem, nach 
 Dux'chblätterung dieser Ausgabe des Vicar of 
 Wakefield über diesen Punkt seine eigenen Be- 
 trachtungen anzustellen. Auffallend ist es ge- 
 wifs im höchsten Grade, dafs jetzt, da die 
 schriftstellerischen Arbeiten durch die Presse 
 vervielfältigt und fortgepflanzt werden, bei ei- 
 nem Werke, das im Jahr 1766 zuerst erschien, 
 schon nach einem Zeitraum von 60 Jahren 
 sich so viele abweichende Lesarten vorfinden. 
 Zuerst überraschte mich in dieser Hinsicht eine 
 zu Glasgow im Jähr 1790 erschienene Aus- 
 gabe des Vicar, in welcher sich mir, selbst 
 von denen damals in Deutschland schon ans 
 Licht g:etretenen Ausgaben jenes Romans, kaum 
 möglich gedachte Abweichungen darboten. 
 Meine Absicht war anfangs, sie alle anzumer- 
 ken; allein da ich bald fand, dafs aus ihnen 
 nichts Erspriefsliches zu schöpfen sei, so be- 
 schränkte ich mich auf die ersten (h'ci Kapi- 
 
VORREDE. V 
 
 tel, bei denen Icli sie aucli alle hier habe mit 
 abdrucken lassen. Andere und bessere Abwei- 
 eliuiigen von d^ni gewöhnlichen Text fanden 
 sich in der zu London bei Cooke am Ende 
 des vorigen Jahrhundertes (ohne Angabe der 
 Jahrszahl) erschienenen Ausgabe: die vorzüg- 
 lichsten Verbesserungen bot mir jedoch die 
 von W. Scott besorgte Ausgabe dar, von der 
 Arnold in Dresden den gegebenen Versiche- 
 rungen nach uns einen genauen und treuen 
 Abdruck geliefert hat, an den ich daher, da 
 ich der Original- Ausgabe nicht gleich habhaft 
 werden konnte, mich gehalten und den ich 
 als W, Scott's Ausgabe immer angeführt 
 habe. Einige abweichende Lesarten habe ich 
 auch in Ausgaben gefunden, die theils zu Wien, 
 theils zu Paris ans Licht getreten sind. 
 
 Unter diesen Umständen schien es mir der 
 Mlihe werth zu sein, von einem so beliebten 
 und so viel gelesenen Roman eine neue Aus- 
 gabe zu Tage z.u fördern , in welcher alle diese 
 verscbiedeneü Lesarten,- nachdem sie kritisch 
 und grammatisch gesichtet worden wären, nie- 
 dergelegt, und dann, um dem Anfänger die 
 Lesung des Buches zu erleichtern, die Para- 
 graphen in meiner Grammatik nachgewiesen 
 würden , durch deren Einsicht die in der Spra- 
 che obwaltenden Schwierigkeiten gehoben, und 
 
VI VORREDE. 
 
 die Eigentliümlichkeiten des Englischen in das 
 gehörige Licht gesetzt würden. 
 
 W. Scott hat jedoch nicht blofs im Text 
 Veränderungen gemacht, und Verbesserunnfen 
 hineinzutragen sich verstattet, sondern auch in 
 mehreren Fällen die Schreibungsweise verän- 
 dert. Gold smith schrieb z. B. prest ^ past, 
 learnt t passest ^ drest ^ stopt u. s. w. W. Scott 
 gab diesen Imperfecten und Participien, der 
 von Walker aufgestellten Vorschrift gemäfs, 
 die regelmäfsige Endung und schrieb pressed ^ 
 passed y learned u. s. w. Ribband verwandelte 
 er in ribbon^ goal in jail^ eat (das Imperfect 
 von to eat) in ate ^ cloaths in clothes , smoaked 
 in smolcedy alledging in alleging ^ sate in sat ; 
 und statt scarce nahm er überall scarcely auf. 
 Auch würde er gewifs honour , favour u. s. av. 
 in honor ^ favor u. s. w. umgeändert haben, wie 
 es bei Fielding's Tom Jones von den meisten 
 Herausgebern dieses Romans geschehen ist, 
 wenn er nicht selbst bei diesen und ähnlichen 
 Wörtern der älteren Schreibungsweise treu ge- 
 blieben wäre ; daher sie auch in seiner Ausgabe 
 des zuletzt genannten Werkes beibehalten wor- 
 den ist. 
 
 Die Accentuation habe ich auf die ein- 
 fachste Art durchgeführt. Nur auf mehrsilbi- 
 gen Wörtern ist der Accent bezeiclinet worden , 
 
VORREDE. YH 
 
 und zwar so, dafs, wenn mehrere Vocale zu 
 deT nämliülien Silbe gehörten, er auf dem letz- 
 ten seinen Platz erhielt : nur bei dem y und t^ 
 >vT»r dieses nicht möglich, weil diese Buchsta — 
 ben mit einem Accent versehen in der Drucke- 
 rei nicht vorhanden waren; daher denn auch, 
 wenn y allein die accentuirte Silbe eines Worp 
 tes ausmachte, der Accent uubezeichnet blei- 
 ben mufste, wie in reply. 
 
 Im hohen Grade schwanken die Englander 
 noch in der Betonung der zusammengesetzten 
 Wörter; und ich mulste in diesen oft, um nicht 
 von Walker und Chalmers abzuweicheii^ 
 dem Accent gegen nieine Uebrrzeugung deti 
 Platz anweisen, welches ich vielleicht seltener 
 gethan hätte, wenn es friiher von mir bemerkt 
 worden M'äre, dafs diese Sprachforscher selbst 
 in diesem Punkte nicht immer mit einander 
 übereinstimmen. Das bestimmende Wort oder 
 die erste Silbe finden wir bei beiden z. B. in 
 folgenden Zusammensetzungen betont: sedcoal y 
 sedmaid-, sedcqpy sedman, sedmarh, sedpiece, 
 sedportj pöst/iorse, pösthouse u. s. w. ; da- 
 gegen hegt bei ihnen der Accent auf dem 
 Grundworte in seatodd ^ seashdrh , seashore ^ 
 und bei Chalmers auch iii post chaise-, wel- 
 ches. Wort Walker nicht mit aufgeführt hat« 
 Wie sehr aber diese beiden Sprachforscher in 
 
viii .vorre;de. 
 
 der Betonung der hierher gehörigen Wörter von 
 einander selbst abweichen, erhellet aus folgen- 
 den Beispielen. Walker nämlich betont diie 
 Wörter seacdlf^ seahög^ seanörse ^ seafarer , 
 sedwater , postöffice ^ so Avie es hier geschehen 
 ist; bei Chalmers findet man sie dagegen 
 auf folgende Art accentuirt: sedcalf^ sedhog ^ 
 sedhorsoy seafarer , seawdter^ pöstojßce. 
 
 Freuen wird es mich, wenn die Freunde 
 der Englischen Literatur diese meine Arbeit 
 wieder mit der Nachsicht aufnehmen seilten, die 
 sie meinen übrigen, jene Sprache betreffenden, 
 Werken haben angedeihen lassen; Sollten Ver- 
 hesserungen erforderlich sein, so werde ich die 
 darüber mir zukommenden Winke nicht unbe- 
 nutzt lassen. 
 
 Marburg im October, 1827. 
 
 Wagner. 
 
PREFATOUY MEMOIIl 
 
 BY SIR W A L T E il S C T T. 
 
 Uur iiiograpliical notices of distinguished Novelists 
 must be in some degree proportioned to tiie space 
 ■which their labours occupy in the present collection. 
 On that principle, the present subject, so interesting 
 in every other point of view, cannot be permitted long 
 to detain us. ^ The circumstances also of Dr. Gold- 
 smith's life, hi^ early struggles with poverty and dis- 
 tress , the success of his brief and brilliant career after 
 he had become distinguished as an author, are so well 
 hnown, and have been so well told, that a short out- 
 line is all that ought here to be attempted. 
 
 Oliver Goldsmith was born on the 29th Novem- 
 ber 1728, at Pallas, (or rather Palice) in the parish 
 of Farney and county of Longford, in Ireland, where 
 his father, the Rev. Charles Goldsmith, a minister of 
 the Church of England, at that time resided. This 
 ■worthy clergyman, whose virtues his celebrated son 
 afterwards rendered immortal, in the character of the 
 Village Preacher , had a family of seven children , for 
 •whom he was enabled to provide tut very indiffercjitly. 
 He obtained ultimately a benefice in the county of Ros- 
 common, but died early j for the careful researches of 
 the Rev. John Graham of LiflPord have found his wi- 
 dow nigra veste senescens, I'esiding with her son Oli- 
 Ter in BalJymahou, so early as 1740. Among the shop 
 
X . PREFATORY - MEMOIR 
 
 accounts of a petty grocei* of , the place, Mrs. Gold- 
 smith's name occurs frequently as a customer for tri- 
 fling articles ; on -whicli occasions Master Noll appears 
 to hare been his mother's usual emissary. He was 
 recollectecl , howcAcr, in the neighbourhood, by more 
 poetical employ^uents ^ as that of playing on the flute, 
 and wandering in solitude ,on the shores, or among 
 the islands of the river Inny, which is remai'ltably 
 beautiful at Ballymahon. 
 
 Oliyer early distinguished himself -by the display 
 of lively talents ,' and of that uncertainty of humour 
 which is so often attached to genius, as tlie slave in 
 the chariot of the Roman triumph. * An uncle by affi- 
 nity , the Rev. Thomas Contarine , undertook the ex- 
 pence of affording to so piomising a youth the ad- 
 vaMages of a scholastic education. He was put to 
 school at Edgeworths-to V. n , and, in Jupe j744, was 
 sent to Dublin College as a sizer ; a situation which 
 subjected him to much discouragement and ill usage, 
 especially as he had the misfortune to flill under the 
 chax'ge of a brutal tutor. 
 
 On 15th June, 1747, Goldsmith obtained his only 
 academical laurel , being an Exhibition on the founda- 
 tion of Erasmus Smythe , Esq. Some indiscreet frolic 
 induced him soon afterwards to- quit the Ujiiversity 
 for a period 5 and he appears thus early to have com- 
 menced that sort of idle strolling life , which has often 
 great charms for youths of genius, because it frees 
 thenr from every species of subjection , and leaA'es them 
 fidl masters of their own time, and their own thougjits; 
 a liberty which they do not feel too dearly bought, 
 at the expence of fatigue , of hunger , and of all the 
 olher inconveniencies incidental to those who' ti'avel 
 without money. Those who can recollect journies of 
 this hind, with all the shifts, necessities, and petty 
 adventures, which attend them, will not wonder at 
 the attractions whicii they had for such a youth as 
 
TO GOLDSMITH. , XI 
 
 -<» 
 
 Goldsmith. Notwithstanding these erratic expeditions, 
 he was admitted Bachelor of Arts in 1749. 
 
 Goldsmith's persevering fiiend , Mr. Contarine, 
 seems to hare recommended the direction of his ne- 
 phew's studies to medicine, and in the year 1752 he 
 "Was settled at Edinburgh to pursue that science. Of 
 his residence in Scotland, Goldsmith retained, no fa- 
 vourable recollections. He was thoughtless , and he 
 was cheated; he was poor, and he was nearly starved. 
 Yet , in a very lively letter from-Edinburgh , addressed 
 to Robert Brianton of Ballymahon, he closes a sar- 
 castic description of the. country and its inhabitants , 
 with the good-humoured candour which made so dis- 
 tinguished a part of his character. »An ugly and a 
 poor man is society only for himself, and such society 
 the w orld lets me enjoy in great abundance. Fortune 
 has given you circumstances , and Nature a power to 
 look charming in the eyes of tlie fair. Nor do I envy 
 my dear Bob such blessings , while I may sit down 
 and laugh at the world and at myself, the most ridi- 
 culous object in it,« 
 
 From Edinburgh our student passed to Leyden, 
 but not without the diversities of an arrest for debt, 
 a captivity of seven days at Newcastle, from having 
 been found in company with some Scotchmen in the' 
 French service , and the no less unplcasing variety of 
 a storm. At Leyden, Goldsmith was peculiarly ex- 
 posed to a temptation which he never at any period 
 of his life could easily resist. The opportunities of 
 gambling were frequent j he seldom declined them, 
 and was at length stripped of every shilling. 
 
 In this hopeless condition Goldsmith commenced 
 his travels, with one shirt in his pocket, and a de- 
 vout I'^eliance on providence. It is understood , that in 
 the narrative of George, eldest son of the Vicar of 
 Wakefield, the author gave a sketch of the resources 
 which enabled him, on foot and without money, to 
 
XII PREFATORY ftlEMOIR 
 
 ^ake the tour of Europe. Through Gennany and 
 Flanders he had recourse to his Tiolin, in which he 
 was tolerably skilled f and a lively tune usually pro- 
 cured him a lodging in some peasant's coltag,e; for the 
 evening. In Italy, where his music or skill Avas held 
 in less esteem , he found hospitality by disputing at 
 the monasteries, in the character of a travelling scho- 
 lar, upon certain philosopliical theses, which the learn- 
 
 .ed inhabitants were obliged, by their foundation, to 
 uphold against all impugnei"S. Thus , he obtained some- 
 times money , sometimes lodgings. lie must have had 
 other resources to procure both, which he has not 
 thought proper to intimate. The foreign Universities 
 afford similar facilities to poor scholars , with tlio&e 
 presented by the Monasteries. Goldsmith resided at 
 Padua for several months, and is said to have taken 
 
 . a degree at Louvain. Thus far is certain , that an ac- 
 count of the tour made by so good ti judge of human 
 nature, in circumstances so singular, would have made 
 one of the most entertaining books in the . world ; and 
 it is both wonder and pity, that Goldsmith did not 
 
 , hit upon a publication of his travels amongst the other 
 
 . literary resources in which his mind was fertile. He 
 ■was not ignorant of the adA antages which his mode of 
 travelling had opened to him. »Countries,« he says, 
 in his Essay on Polite Literature in Europe, »wear 
 very different appearances to travellers of different 
 circumstances. A man who is whirled through Eu- 
 rope in his post-chaise, and the pilgrim who walks 
 the great tour on foot, will form very different con- 
 clusions. Haud inexpertiis loquor. «, Pei'haps he grew 
 ashamed of the last admission, which he afterwards 
 omitted. Goldsmith spent about tw elve months in these 
 wanderings, and landed in England in the year 1756, 
 after having perambulated France, Italy, and part of 
 Germany. 
 
TO GOLDSMITH. XIII 
 
 PoTcrty was now before our author in all its 
 bitterness. His~ Irish friends had long renounced or 
 forgotten him; and the Wretched post of usher to an 
 academy, of which he has di"awn so piteous a picture 
 in George's account of himself, was his refuge from 
 actual starving." Unquestionably, his description wafe 
 founded on personal recollections, Avhere he says, »I 
 was up early and late; I was brow-beat by the master; 
 hated for my ugly face by the mistress ; worried by 
 the boys within ;v and never permitted to vStir out, to 
 seeh civility abroad. « This state of slavery he under- 
 MCnt at Peckham Academy, and had such bitter re- 
 collection thereof, as to be offended at the slightest 
 allusion to it. An acquaiulance happening to use the 
 proverbial plirase , »Oh, that is all a holiday at Pech- 
 ham,« Goldsmith reddened, and ashed if he meant 
 to affront him. From this miserable condition he es- 
 caped with difficulty, to that of journeyman, or rather 
 shop-porter, to a chemist in Fish-street-liill , in whose 
 service he was recognized by Dr. Sleigh, his coun- 
 tryman and fellow-student at Edinburgh, who, to his 
 eternal honour, relieved Oliver Goldsmith fi'om this 
 state of slavish degradation. 
 
 Under the auspices of his friend and countryman , 
 Goldsmith commenced practice as a physician about 
 the Banhside , and afterwards near the Temple ; and 
 although unsuccessful in procuring fees , ' had soon 
 plenty of patients. It was now that he first thought 
 of having recourse to that pen , which afterwards af- 
 forded the public so much delight. He, wrote , he la- 
 boured, he' compiled; he is described by one contem- 
 porary as wearing a rusty full-trimmed black suit, the 
 very livery of the muses , with his pochets stuffed 
 with papers, and his head with projects; gradually he 
 forced himself and his talents into notice , and was at 
 last enabled to write, in one letter to a friend, that 
 he was loo poor to be gazed at, but too rich to 
 
XIV PREFATORY MEMOIR 
 
 need assistance *; and to boast in anothci' **, of the 
 refined conversation which he "was sometimes admitted 
 to partalie in. 
 
 He now circulated proposals for publishing, by 
 subscription, his Essay on Polite Liber abure in Ru- 
 rope, the profits of which he destined to equipping 
 himself for India , having obtained from the Company 
 tlie appointment of physician to one of their factories 
 on the coast of Goromandel. But to rise in literature 
 was more his desire than to increase his fortune. »I 
 eagerly long,« he said, »to embrace every opportu- 
 nity to separate myself from the vulgar, as much in 
 my circumstances as I am already in my sentiments. 
 
 I find I want constitution and a strong steady 
 
 disposition, which alone makes men great. I will, 
 however , correct my faults , since I am conscious of 
 them ***. <c 
 
 Goldsmith's versatile talents and ready pen soon 
 engaged him in the service of tHe booksellers j and 
 doubtless the touches of his spirit and humour were 
 used- to I enliven the dull pages of many a sorry mis- 
 cellany and review; a mode of living which, joined 
 to his own improvidence ^ rendered his income as 
 fluctuating as his^ occupation. He wrote many Essays 
 for various periodical publications , and afterwards 
 collected them into onie volume , finding that they ^ere 
 unceremoniously appropriated by his contemporaries. 
 In the preface, he compares himself to the fat man in 
 a famine y who , when his fellow sufferers proposed to 
 feast on the superfluous part of his person, insisted 
 with some justice on having the first slice himself. 
 But his most elaborate eifort in this style is the Cibi- 
 
 * Letter to Daniel Hodson , Esq. See life of Goldsmith, 
 prefixed to Ills Works, in four volumes» 1801. Vol. I. p. 42. 
 ** P. 48. 
 •♦* Pp. 48, 49. 
 
TO GOLDSMITH. XV 
 
 zen of the PForld; leltei's supposed to be written by 
 a Chinese philosopher , resident in England , in imita- 
 tion of the Lebtres Persannei of Montesquieu. Still , 
 however, though subsisting thus precariously, he was 
 getting ' forward in sooiety ; and had already , in the 
 y^ar 1761, made his way as far as Dr. Johnson, who 
 seems , from their first acquaintance , till death sepa- 
 rated them, to have entertained for Goldsmith the 
 most sincere friendship , regarding his genius with re- 
 spect, his failijigs with indulgence, and his person 
 with afTcction. 
 
 It was probably soon after this fii'st acquaintance, 
 that Necessity, the parent of so many works of .ge- 
 nius , gave birth to the Vicar of PVaheßeld. The 
 cirqimistances attending the sale of the work to the 
 fortunatp publisher, are too singular to be told in 
 any other words than those of Johnson, as reported 
 by his faithful chronicler, Boswell. » 
 
 »I received one morning a message from poor 
 Goldsmith, that he was in great distress; and as it 
 was not in his power to come to me, begging that I 
 would come to him as soon as possible. I sent him 
 a guinea, and promised to come to him directly. I 
 accordingly Avent as soon as I was dressed, and found 
 that his landlady had arrested him for his I'Qnt, at ' 
 which he was in a violent passion. I perceived that 
 he had already changed my guinea , and had got a 
 bottle of Madeira and a glass before him. I put the 
 corh into the bottle, desired he would be calm, and 
 began to talk to him of the means by which he might 
 be extricated. He then told me that he had a novel 
 ready for the press, which he produced to me. I 
 looked into it, and ;saw its merit^ told the landlady I 
 should sboa return , and , liaving gone to a booksell- 
 er , sold it for sixty poimds. I brought Goldsmitli the 
 money , and -he discharged his rent , not withoxit rating 
 his landlady in a high tone for having used him so ill.« 
 
XVI PREFATORY MEMOIR 
 
 Ne-wbeiTv, tLe purchaser of the Vicar of PVake- 
 ßeld, best hno\vn to the present generation bj recol- 
 lection of their infantine studies , was a man of -worth 
 as •well as -wealth , and the • fi*er[iient patron of dis- 
 tressed genius. When he completed the bargain, 
 -which he pro])ably entered in'to jjartly fi'om compas- 
 sion , partly from deference to Johnson's judgment, 
 he had so little confidence in the value of his pur- 
 chase , that the Vicar of PVakeßeld remained in ma- 
 nuscript until the publication of the Traveller had 
 established the fame of the author. 
 
 For this beautiful poem Goldsmith had collected 
 materials during his ti'avels ; and a part of it had been 
 actually -written in Switzerland , and transmitted from 
 tliat country to the authors brother, the Reyerend 
 Dr. Hemy Goldsmith. His distinguished finend, Dr. 
 Johnson, aided him with several general hints; and is 
 said to have contributed the sentiment -which Goldsmith 
 has so beautifully versified in the concluding lines. 
 
 The publication of the Traveller gave the author 
 all that celebrity -which he had so long laboured to 
 attain. He now assumed the professional dress of the 
 medical science, a scarlet cloah, -wig, sword, and 
 cane, and -^as admitted as a valued member of that 
 distinguished society , which afterwards formed the 
 Literary, or as it is more commonly called, emphati- 
 cally, The Club. For this he made some sacrifices, 
 renouncing some of the public places which he had 
 formerly found convenient in point of expence and 
 amusement; not without regret, for he used to say, 
 »In trutli , one must make some sacrifices to obtain 
 good society; for here am I shut out of several places 
 whei'C I used to play the fool very agreeably.« It 
 often happened amid those sharper wits with whoni 
 he now associated, that ihe simplicity of his character, 
 mingled with an inaccuracy of expression , an undis- 
 tinguishing spirit of vaiüty , and a hurriedness of con- 
 
TO GOLDSMITH. XVII 
 
 ception, -vvhicli led him often into absurditf, rendered 
 Dr. Goldsmith in some degree the butt of the com- 
 pany. Garrich, in particular, who probably presumed 
 somewhat on the superiority of a theatrical manager 
 over a dramatic author, shot at him many shafts of 
 small epigrammatic wit. It is probable that Goldsmith 
 began to feel that this spirit was carried too far, and 
 to chech it in the best taste , he composed his cele- 
 brated poem of Retaliation , in which the characters 
 and failings of his associates are drawn with satii'e , at 
 once pungent and good-humoured. Garrich is smai'tly 
 chastised; Burhe, the Dinner-bell of the House of Com- 
 mons , .is not spared; and of all the more distinguished 
 names of the Club , Johnson and Reynolds alone escape 
 the lash of the satirist. The latter is even dismissed 
 with imqualified and affectionate applause. Retaliation 
 had the effect of placing the author on a more equal 
 footing with his society than he had ever before as- 
 sumed. Even against the despotism of Johnson , though' 
 much respecting him and as much beloved by him. 
 Goldsmith made a more spirited stand than was gene- 
 rally ventured upon by the compeers of that arbitiary. 
 Sultan of literature. Of this Boswell has recorded a 
 striking instance. Goldsmith had been descanting on 
 the ' difficulty and importance of making animals in an 
 apologue speak in character, aud particularly instanced 
 the fable of the I^ittle Fishes. Observing tha't Doctor 
 Johnson was laughing scornfully, he proceeded smartly; 
 »Why, Dr. Johnsoiv, this is not so easy as you seem to 
 think ; for if you were to make little fishes talk , they 
 would talk like whales.« 
 
 To support the expence of his new dignities, Gold- 
 smith laboured incessantly; at the literary oar. The 
 Letters on the History of Rngland, commonly ascribed 
 to Lord Lyttleton, and containing an excellent and en- 
 tertaining abridgment of the annals of Britain , are the 
 work of Goldsmith. His mode of compiling them we 
 
 b 
 
XVllf PREFATORY MEMOIR 
 
 learn from some interesting anecdotes of the author, 
 communicated to the public by Lee 'Leaves , an actor 
 of genius, whom he patronized, and with whom he 
 often associated. 
 
 »He first read in a morning, from Hume, Rapin, 
 and sometimes Kennet, as much as he designed for one 
 letter^ marhing down the passages referred to on a 
 sheet of paper , with remarhs. He then rode or ^valh- 
 ed out with a friend or two , whom he constantly had 
 with him; returned to dinner, spent the day generally 
 conyiTially, without much drinking (which he was 
 never in the habit of) and when he went up to bed, 
 tooh up his boohs and paper with him, -sVhere he ge- 
 nerally wrote the chapter, or the best part of it, be- 
 fore he went to rest. This latter exercise cost him 
 very little trouble, he said; for having ail his mate- 
 rials ready for him, he wrote it with as much facility 
 as a common letter. 
 
 »But of all his compilations, he used to say, hrs 
 Selections of English Poetry shewed more' , the art of 
 profession.' Here he did nothing but mark the parti- 
 cular passages Avith a red-lead pencil, and" for this he 
 got two hundred jyounds — Ltit then he used to add, 
 ,a man shews his judgment in these selections, and he 
 may be ofteji t^\;enty years of his life cultivating that 
 judgment..' « 
 
 Goldsm.ith, amid these more petty labours, aspired 
 to the honours of the sock, and the Gnod naiined 
 Man was produced at Covent Gai'den-, 29th Jartuary, 
 1768, with the moderate success of nine nights' run. 
 The principal character the author probably drew from 
 the weak side of his own ; for no man was more li- 
 able than fGoldsmilh to be gulled hy pretended friends. 
 The character of Croaker, highly comic in itself, and 
 admirably represented by Shuter, helped to save the 
 piece, wliich was endangered by the scene of the Bai- 
 liffs , then considei-ed as too vulgar for the stage. 
 
TO GOLDSMITH. XIX 
 
 Upon the -whole, however, Goldsmith is said to have 
 clcax'cd five hundred pounds by this dramatic pei'form- 
 ance. He hired better chambers in the Temple, em- 
 barl^ed more boldly in literary speculation , and unfor- 
 tunately at the same time enlarged his ideas of ex- 
 pence, and indulged his habit of playing at games of 
 hazard. The Memoirs, or Anecdotes, >vhich we have 
 before quoted, give a minute and curious description 
 of his habits and enjoyments about this period, when 
 he "was constantly occupied with extracts, abiidgments, 
 and other arts of booli-maldng, but at the sai time 
 Avorliing slowly, and in secret, on those immortal 
 v.erses, which secure for him so high a rank among 
 English poets. 
 
 »Goldsmith, though quich enough at prose, was 
 rather slow in his poetry -r- not from the tardiness of 
 fancy, but the" time he tooh in pointing the sentiment, 
 and polishing the versification. He was, by his own 
 confession, four or five years collecting materials in all 
 his country excursions for this poem, and was actually 
 engaged in the construction of it above two years. His 
 manner of writing p'oetry w<is this; he first sketched a- 
 part of his design in prose, in which he 4hrew out his 
 ideas as they occurred to him; he then sat carefully 
 down to versify them, correct them, and add such 
 other ideas as he thought better fitted to the subject. 
 He sometimes would exceed his prose design by writ- 
 ing several verses impromptu, but these he would take 
 uncommon pains afterwards to revise, lest they should 
 be found unconnected with his main design. 
 
 »The writer of these Memoirs, (Lee Lewes) called 
 upon the Doctor tl^e second morning after he had be- 
 gtin The Deserted ViUage^ and to, him he communi- 
 cated the plan of his poem. ,Some of my friends,' 
 continued he, , differ with me on this plan, and think 
 this depopulation of villages does not exist — but I am 
 myself satisfied of the fact. I remember it in my owu 
 
 b* 
 
XX PREFATORY MEMOIR 
 
 country, and have seen it ih this.' He then read what 
 he had done of it that morning, beginning, ' 
 
 ,Dear loyely bowers of innocence and ease, 
 Seats of my youth , when erery sport could please , 
 - How often have I loitered o'er thy green ^ 
 Where humble happiness endear'd each scene ! 
 How often Jiave I paused on erery charm,— ^ , 
 
 The shelter d cot, the cultivated fai^m, '/ 
 
 The never-failing brooli, the busy mUl, 
 The decent church, that topt the neighbouring hill, — 
 The hawthorn bush, with seats beneath the shade, 
 For talking age and whispering lovers made.' 
 
 ,Come,' says he, ,let me tell you this is no bad morn- 
 ing's worh; and noT^jj, my -dear boy, if you are not 
 better engaged, I should be glad to enjoy a Shoe- 
 maker's Holiday with you.- This Shoemaker's Holiday 
 was a day of great festivity to poor. Goldsmith, and was 
 spent in tlie following innocent manner : — 
 
 »Three or four of his intimate friends rendez- 
 voused at his chambers, to breald'ast, about ten o'clock 
 in the morning ; at eleven they proceeded by the City- 
 Road , and through the fields to' Highbury Barn to 
 dinner; about six o'clock in the evening they adjourned 
 to White Conduit House to drink tea; and concluded 
 the evening by slipping at the Grecian or Temple 
 Exchange Coffeehouses, or at the Globe, in Fleet 
 Street. There was 'a very good ordinary of two dishes 
 and pastry kept at Highbury Barn abput this time (five- 
 and- twenty 'years ago, in 1796) at lOd. per head, in- 
 cluding a penny to the waiter, and the company gene- 
 rally consisted of literary characters, a few Templars, 
 and some citizens who had left off trade. The whole 
 expenceS of this day's fete never exceeded a crown , 
 and oftencr from three-and-sixpence to four shillings , 
 for which the party obtained good air and exercise, 
 
TO GOLDSMITH. XXI 
 
 good living , the example of simple manners , and good 
 conversation.« - : ' 
 
 The reception given to the Deserted Village, so 
 full of natural elegance, simplicity, and pathos, was 
 of the Avarmest land. The publisher shewed at once 
 his shill and generosity, by pi'essing upon Doctor Gold- 
 smith a hundred poiinds, which the author insisted 
 upon returning, when upon computation he found that 
 it came to nearly a crown for every couplet, ä sum 
 which he conceived no poem could be worth. The 
 sale of the poem made him ample amends for this un- 
 usual instance of moderation. Lissoy, near Ballyma- 
 hon, where his brother the clergyman had his living, 
 claims the honoiu^ of being the sjjot from which the 
 localities of the Deseried Villa sre were de^'ived. The 
 church which tops ihe neighbouring hill'", thtrmill, and 
 the lahe, are still pointed oot; , and a ha^Vthorn has 
 suffered the penalty of poetical celebrity, being cut to 
 pieces by those admirers of the bard, who desired to 
 have classical tooth-pick cases and tobacco -stoppers. 
 Much of .this supposed locality may be fanciful, but it 
 is a pleasing tribute to the poet in the land of his fa- 
 thei's. 
 
 Goldsmith's /^bridgmenti of the Hlsbony of Rome 
 and Rii gland may here be noticed. They are emi- 
 nently well calculated to introduce youth to the know- 
 ledge of their studies; for they exhibit the most inter- 
 esting and striking events , without entering into con- 
 troversy or dry detail.. Yet the tone assumed in the 
 History of England^ i\veyv On the author the resent- 
 ment of the more zealous Whigs , who accused him of 
 betraying the liberties of the people, when, »God 
 knows,« as he expresses himself in a letter to Lang- 
 ton, »I had no thought for or against liberty in my 
 head; my Avhole aim being to make up a book of a 
 decent size, and which, as Scpiire Richard says, would 
 do no harm to nobodv. « 
 
XXII PREFATORY MEMOIR 
 
 His celebrated play of She Stoops to Conquer^ 
 •was' Goldsinitli's next worlt of importance. If it be the 
 object of comedy to mal;e an audience laugh, Johnson 
 says that it was better obtained by this play than by 
 any other of the period. Lee Lewes was, for the ßrst 
 time, produced in a speahing character, .as young Mar- 
 low, and is, therefore, entitled to record his own re- 
 collections concerning the piece. 
 
 »The 'first night of its performance, Goldsmith, 
 instead of being at the Theatre, was found sauntering, 
 between seven and eight o'cloch, in the .Mall, St. 
 James's Parh; and it was on the remonstrance of a 
 friend, who told him ,how useful his presence might 
 be in maliing some sudden alterations which might be 
 found necessary in the piece,' that he was prevailed 
 on to go to the Theatre. He entered the stage-door 
 just in the middle of the fifth act , when there was a 
 hiss at the improbability of Mis. Hardcastle supposing 
 herself forly miles off, though on her own grounds, 
 and near the house. ,What"s that?' says the Doctor, 
 terrified at the sound. , Pshaw, Doctor,' says Colman, 
 who was standing by the side of the scene, , don't be 
 fearful of squibs , when we have been sitting almost 
 these two hours upon a barrel of gunpowder.' 
 
 »In the Life of Dr. Gold^miih^ prefixed to his 
 TVorks ^ the above reply of Colman's is said to haVe 
 happened at the last rehearsal of the piece, but the 
 fact was (I had it from the Doctor himself) as I have 
 stated, and he never forgave it to Colman to the last 
 hour of his life.« It may be here iioticed, that the 
 leading incident of the piece was borrowed from a 
 blunder of the author himself, who, while travelling 
 in Ireland , actually mistook a gentleman's residence for 
 an inn. 
 
 It must be owned , that however kind , amiable , 
 and benevolent, Goldsmith shewed himselP to his con- 
 t«mporarie« , luore especially to such as needed his as- 
 
TO GOLDSMITH. XXUl 
 
 sistance, he had no small portion of the jealous and 
 irritable spirit proper to the literary profession. He 
 suffered a newspaper lampoon about this time to bring 
 him into a foolish aflPray with Evans the editor, which 
 did him but little credit. 
 
 In the meantime, a neglect of economy, occasio- 
 nal losses at play, and too great a reliance on his own 
 versatility and readiness of talent, had Considei^ably 
 embarrassed his affairs. He felt the pressure of many 
 engagements, for which he had received advances of 
 money, and -which it was, nevertheless, impossible 
 for him to carry on with that dispatch, which the 
 bool^sellers thought themselves entitled to expect. One 
 of his last publications was a History of the Earth 
 and Animated Nature ^ in six volumes, which is to 
 science what his abridgments are to history; a book 
 which indicates no depth ef research , or accuracy of 
 information, but which presents to the ordinary reader 
 a general and interesting view of the subject, couched 
 in the clearest and most beautiful language, and 
 abounding with excellent reflections and illustiations. 
 It was of this work that Johnson threw out the remark 
 which he afterwards interwove in his friends epitaph, 
 — »He is now writing a Natural History, and will 
 make it as agreeable as a Persian Tale.« 
 
 But the period of his labours was now near. 
 Goldsmith had for some time been subject to fits of 
 the strangury, brought on by too sevci^e application 
 to sedentary laboui's; and one of those attacks, aggra- 
 vated by mental distress, produced a fever. In spite 
 of cautions to the contrary, he had recourse to Dr. 
 Jamess fever powders , from which he received no re- 
 lief. He died on the 4th April, 1774, and was pri- 
 vately interred in the Temple burial-ground. A mo- 
 nument, erected by subscription in Westminster- Ab- 
 bey , bears a Latin inscription from the pen of Dr. 
 Johnson ; — 
 
XXIV ' PREFATORY MEMOIR 
 
 Or-iTAEii Goi.ns:>iiTH, 
 
 Poetac , Physici , Historic! , 
 
 Oui nullum fere scrihendi genus nou teligit, ' 
 
 Nulluni quod tctigit noii ornayit, 
 
 Sire risus esscnt movendi , 
 
 Sive lacryma^, 
 
 Aflbfctuum potens at lenis doininator; 
 
 lugenio sulilimis , "v ividus , Tersatilis ; 
 
 Oratione grandis, nitidus, venustus; 
 
 Hoc monumento Memoviam. coluit 
 
 Sodalium amor, 
 
 Amiconim fides, 
 
 Lectorum veneratio. 
 
 Natus in Hibernia Fariiiae Longfoiiliensis , 
 
 In loco cui nomen Pallas, 
 
 Nov. XXIX. MDCCXXXI , 
 
 Eblai;iae Uteris institutus , 
 
 Obiit Londini , 
 April IV. MDCCLXXIV. 
 
 This elegant epitaph was the subject of a petition 
 to Dr. Johnson, in the form pf a round robin, en- 
 treating him to substitute an English inscription, as 
 more proper for an author who had distinguished him- 
 self entirely by worhs writtoii in English ; but the Doc- 
 tor hept his purpose. 
 
 Thß person and features of Dr. Goldsmith were 
 rather unfavourable. He was a short stout man, with 
 a round fiice, mucli maiked wilh the small pox, and 
 a low forehead , which is represented as projecting in 
 a singular manner. Yet these ordinary features were 
 marked by a strong expression of reflection and of ob- 
 servation. 
 
 The peculiarities of Goldsmith's disposition have 
 been already touched upon in the preceding narrative. 
 He was a fiiend to virtue, and in his most playful 
 pages never forgets what is due to her. A gentleness, 
 
TO GOLDSMITH. XXV 
 
 delicacy , and puinty of feeling , distinguishes whatever 
 he Tvrote, and bears a correspondence to the genero- 
 sity of a dispositioji ivhich luiew no bounds but his last 
 guinea. It Avere almost essential to such a temper, 
 that he wanted the proper guards of firmness and deci- 
 sion , and permitted , even when aware of their worth- 
 lessnes, the intrusions of cunning and of efl^i-ontery. 
 The story of the FPlnte Mice is well hno wn \ and in 
 the humorous History of the Haunch of P^enison, 
 Goldsmith has lecorded another instance of his being 
 ^ duped. This could not be entirely out of simplicity; 
 for he, who could so well embody and record the im- 
 positions of IMaster Jenkinson , might surely havö pe- 
 netrated the schemes of more ordinary swindlers. But 
 Goldsmith could not give a refusal; and, being thus 
 cheated with his eyes open , no man could be a surer 
 or easier victim to the impostor^, whose arts he could 
 so well describe. He might cei'taiidy have accepted 
 the draught on neighbour Flamborough , and indubita- 
 bly would hate inade the celebrated bargain of the 
 gi'oss of green spectacles. Wilh this, cullibilily of " 
 temper was mixed a hasty and eager jealousy ,of his 
 own personal consequence: he unwillingly admitted 
 tliat any thing was done better than he himself could 
 have performed it, and sometimes made himself ridicu- 
 lous by hastily undertaldng to distinguish himself upon 
 subjects which he did not understand. But with these ' 
 weaknesses, and with that of cai^lessness in his own af- 
 fairs, terminates all that censure can say of Goldsmith. 
 The folly of' submitting to imposition may be well ba- 
 lanced with the universality of his benevolence; and 
 the wit which his writings evince', more than counter- 
 balances his defects in conversation. »As a writer,« 
 says Dr.- Johnson, »he was of the most distinguished 
 class. Whatever he composed , he did it hotter than 
 any other man could. And whether we regai'd him as 
 a poet, as a comic writer, or as a historian, he was 
 
XX VI PREFATORY MEMOIR 
 
 one of the first writers of his time , and will ever stand 
 in the foremost class. « 
 
 Excepting some short Tales , Goldsmith gave to the 
 department of th« novelist only one work — the inimit- 
 able F'icar of Pf^akeßeld. We have seen that it was 
 siippi;essed for nearly two yeai-s, until the publication 
 of the Traveller had fixed the author's fame. Goldsiuith 
 had, therefore, time for revisal, but he did not em- 
 ploy it. He had been paid lor his labour, as he ob- 
 served , and could have proüted nothing by rendering 
 the woi"h ever so perfect. This, however, was false 
 reasoning, though not unnatural in the mouth of the 
 author who must earn daily bread by daily labour. The 
 narrative, which in itself is as simple as possible, might 
 have been cleared of certain improbabilities, or rather 
 impossibilities, which it now exhibits. We cannot, for 
 instance, conceive how Sir William Thornhill should 
 cpntrive to masquerade' under the name of Burchell 
 among his own tenantry, and uj)on his own estate j and 
 it is absolutely impossible to see how his nephew, the 
 son, doubtless, of a }0unger brother, (since Sir Wil- 
 liam inherited both' title and proj^erty) should be nearly 
 as old as the Baronet himself It may be added, that 
 the character of Burchell, or Sir William Thornhill, is 
 in itself extravagantly unnatural. A man of his bene- 
 volence would never have so long left his nephew in 
 the possession of wealth which he employed to the 
 worst of purposes. Far less would he have permitted 
 his scheme upon Olivia in a great measure to succeed, 
 and that upon Sophia also to approact consummation; 
 for, in the first instance, he does not interfere at all, 
 and in the second, his intervention is accidental. 
 These , and some other little circumstances in the pro- 
 gress of the narrative , might easily haVe been removed 
 upon revisal. 
 
 But whatever defects occur in the tenor of the 
 jtovy, the admirable ease and grace of the nai*rative, 
 
TO GOLDSMITH. XXVII 
 
 as v,c\\ a» the pleasing tiÄitli with which the principal 
 characters are designed, make the Vicar of PT'uht'ßdil 
 one of the' most delicious morsels of lictitious composi- 
 tion on which the human mind was ever employed. 
 The principal cliaracter, that of the simple Pastor him- 
 self, with all the worth and excellency which ought to 
 distinguish the ambassador of God to man^ and- yet 
 w ith just so much of pedantry and of literary vanity as 
 serves to shev.- that he is made of mortal mould, and 
 subject to human failings, is one of the best aud most 
 pleasing pictures ever designed. It is perhaps impos- 
 sible to place frail humanity before us in an atUludc of 
 more simple diguitv tl>an the Vicar, in his character of 
 pastor, ofparerit, and of husband. His excellent hel])- 
 inate, "Svilh all her motherly cu:ming, and housewii'elv 
 prudence, loving and respecting her husband, but 
 counterplotting his wisest schemes, at the dictates of, 
 }iiaternal vanity, forms an excellent counterpart. Both, 
 with their chfldi^en around them,' their quiet labour 
 and domestic happiness, compose •« fireside picture of 
 such a perfect hind,, .as perhaps is no where else equal- 
 led. It is sketched indeed from common life , and is a 
 strong contract to the exaggerated and extraordinary 
 characters and incidents which are the resourse of 
 those authors, who, like Baycs , make it their busi- 
 ness to elevate and suiprise; but the very simplicity 
 of this charming book renders the pleasure it affords 
 more permanent. "VTe read the Vicar of fT'akefeld in. 
 youth and in age — we rctui-n to it again and again, 
 and bless tlie memory, of a.n author who contrives so^ 
 well to reconcile us to human natiu-c. Whether we 
 choosje the pathetic and distressing incidents of the fire, 
 and the scenes at the jail, or the lighter and humorous 
 parts of the story, we find the best and truest senti- 
 ments enforced in the most beautiful language; and 
 perhaps few characters of purer dignity have been de- 
 scribed than that of the exoellent pastor, rising above 
 
XXVin PREFATORY MEMOIR TO GOLDSMITH. 
 
 soiTOw and oppression, and labouring for the conrer- 
 sioii of those felons , into whose company he had been 
 thrust by his villainous creditoi'. In too many "worlis 
 of this class, the critics must apologize for, or cen- 
 sui'C particular passages in the narrative, as unfit to be 
 perused by youth and innocence. But the wreath of 
 Goldsmith is unsullied; he wrote to exalt virtue and 
 expose vice; and he accomplished his task in a manner 
 which raises him to the , highest ranh among British 
 authors. We close his volume, with a sigh that such 
 an author should have written so little from the stores 
 of his own genius , and that he should have been so 
 prematurely removed from 'the sphere of literature, 
 which he adorned. 
 
THE 
 
 VICAR OF WAKEFIELD 
 
 A TALE 
 
 BY OLITER GOLDSMITH. 
 
ADVERTISEMENT. 
 
 There are a hundred faults in this thing , and a hundred things 
 might be said to prove them beauties. But it is needless. A book 
 may be amusing with numerous errors , or it may be very dull 
 ■yvithout a single absurdity. The hero of this piece unites in himself 
 the three greatest characters upon earth ; - he is a priest , a hus- 
 bandman , and the father of a family. He is drawn as ready to teach, 
 and ready to obey— as simple in affltience, and majestic in adversity. 
 In this age of opulence and refinement, whom can such a character 
 please? Such as are fond of high life, will turn with di-'dain from 
 the simplicity of his country lire-side ; such as miftdke riba'dry for 
 humour, will find no wit in his harmless conversation; and such 
 as have been taught to deride religion , will laugh at one whose 
 chief stores of comfort are drawn from futurity. 
 
 Oljver Goldsmith. 
 
THE 
 
 VICARS OF WAKEFIELD. 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 The description of the Family of TVakeßeldy in which a 
 kindred likeness prevails as well of minds as of persons. 
 
 M. was ever of opinion that the honest man , who mar- 
 ried and brought up a large family, did more seryice 
 than he who ' continued single, and only talhed of po- 
 
 1 The Vicar. Die Pfarrer in England heifsen tbeils Rec- 
 tors ^ theils Vicars y ein Unterschied, der sich blofs auf den 
 Zehnten gründet, den sie erhalten. Der Zehnte wird nam' 
 lieb in den grofsen und in den kleinen gelheilt, von denen 
 jener blofs von dem Getreide und den Wiesen , ^dieser von al- 
 len iibrigen Naturprodukten erhoben wird. Rector nun heifst 
 der Pfarrer, welcher den ganzen Zehnten, d. i. den grofsen 
 nnd kleinen zugleich erhält; Vicar hingegen derjenige, wel- 
 chem der kleine allein zu Theii wird. Veranlassung zu dem 
 Namen Vicar gab der Umstand, dafs die Klöster ehemals 
 Pfarreien hatten, die sie unbesetzt liefsen, um die Einkunft« 
 für sich zu ziehen, und nur, um den Gottesdienst zu var- 
 richten , einen Mönch oder Vicarius hinschickten. Als Heiii« 
 rieh VIII- die Klöster aufhob, wurden diese Pfiünden Welt- 
 lichen gegeben, welche Lay • Rectors heifsen; und den dar- 
 auf angestellten Predigern blieb der Name Vicar. Ein Vicar 
 £ndet also nur da statt, wo die Einkünfte der Pfarre einem 
 weltlichen Individufi oder einem collectiven Körper gehören, 
 der alsdann den Namen Rector führt. 
 
 2 Than he who. S. Engl. Sprachlehre §. 692. 
 
 1* 
 
4 . THE VICAR " Cn. 
 
 pulation. From this motire , I liad scarcely tsiken or- 
 ders 3 a year, before "^ I began to tbiak seriously of 
 matrimony, and cliose my wife as she did ^ her wed- 
 ding-gown, not for a iine glossy surface, but for such 
 qualities as would wear well ^. To do her justice , 
 she "v\'as a good-natured^ notable^ woman; and as for ^ 
 brpeding, there were few coimtiy ladies who could ' 
 
 3 I had scarcely taken orders. In der Ausgabe Glasgow 
 1790 fehlt tahen, welches nicht wegbleiben kann. To take 
 orders herfst sich ordiniren oder zum Priester einseg- 
 nen lassen. Es gibt in England für den geistlichen Stand 
 zwei Orden , den Diaconus - Orden (deacon's orders) und den 
 Priester- Orden (priest's orders). Jener steht unter dieseQi, 
 wie es auch Johnson in seinem Wörterbuche bezeugt, WO 
 es unter priest heifst: One of the second order in the hierar- 
 chy, above a deacon, below a bishop. Jener setzt nämlich 
 nut in den Stand zu predigen, zu taufen, zu begraben, und 
 den Kelch zu administriren ; dieser, den man erst ein Jahr 
 nach jenem erhalten kann, ertheilt das Recht, auch das £ rod 
 £U geben. Die Ordination verrichtet ein Bischof. 
 
 4 Before. S. Engl. Sprach!. $. 926. 
 
 5 Js she did. 3 Engl, Sprach], $. -jS], 2) mit dem Zu- 
 sätze, dafs to do in diesem Falle im Deutschen wenigstens 
 nur selten ausgedruckt w^iid, 
 
 6 As would loear well. To wear hat hier reflexive Be- 
 deutung , und ist so viel als das deutsche sich tragen^ 
 w^enn man von eir<em Kleidungsstücke, welches durch das 
 Tragen nicht schlechter w^ird und daueiliaft ist, sagt: DeC 
 ZLeug trägt sich gut, — Ueber as nach such als Pron. 
 Rel. gebraucht, 9. Engl. Sprachl. §. 924. — "Das Jor vor such 
 qualities ist von W. Scott , eingeschaltet. 
 
 7 Notahle. Nach der Verschiedenheit seiner Bedeutung 
 hat dieses Wort auch eine verschiedene Aussprache. Es hat 
 das o in demselben nämlich seinen gedehnten Laut, wenn es 
 merkwürdig heifst; seinen geschärften hingeg3n, we.in es 
 80 viel ist, als sorgfältig, thätig, geschäftig, welche 
 Bedeutung es hier hat. 
 
 8 As for. S. Engl. Sprach]. $. <ßx. 
 
 9 FVho could. In der Gl. Ausg. steht: ivho at that 
 time could: ein wenig passender Zusatz. 
 
I. OF WAKEFIELD. 5 
 
 shew more. She could read any English booh without 
 much spelling '°; but for '^ picMing, preserying ^*, 
 and cookery, none could excel her. She prided her- 
 self also ^^ upon being an excellent contl-iyer in hoüse- 
 heeping; though I could never find that Ave grew richer 
 ■with all her contrivances. 
 
 However, we loved each other tenderly, and our 
 fondness increased as we grew old ^''•. There was, in 
 fact, nö'hing that ^^ could mahe us angry with the 
 world, or each other. We had an elegant house, si- 
 tuated ^'^ in a fine country , and a good.neighboui^hood. 
 The year was spent in moral or iwal amusements '^, 
 in A'isitilig. our rich neighbours , and relieving such as 
 were poor. We had no revolutions to fear , nor fa- 
 tigues to undergo; all our adventures were by the fire- 
 side, and all our migrations from the blue bed to the 
 brown ^^, 
 
 10 Without much spelling. S. Engl. Sprach!. §. 834, 
 
 11 But for. Die Gl, Ausg. hat and for. 
 
 12 Pickling, preserving, — Pickles sind in einer Essig- 
 brühe aufbewahrte Sachen , sie mögen animalischer oder ve- 
 getabilischer Natur sein; preserves sind die, welche in Zu- 
 cker eingemacht sind. 
 
 13 She prided herself also. Die Gl. Ausg. fügt much 
 hinzu; und statt des gleich folgenden though I could hat sie 
 yet I could. 
 
 14 ^s we grew old. In der Gl. Ausg. steht dafür with age, 
 
 15 Nothing that. S. Engl. Sprachl. $ 726. Amn. 4. 
 
 16 Situated. In einer Ausgabe fand sich situate; welche 
 Form auch Chalmers allein aufgestellt, und ältere Schrift- 
 steller gebraucht haben, als: Earth has this variety from hea- 
 ven of pleasure situate in hill and dale (Milton). A great 
 and opulent dijchy and situate very opportunely (Bacon)» 
 Im Vicar heifst es Jedoch auch im vierten Kapitel: Our little 
 habitation was situated. 
 
 17 In moral or rural amusements. In einigen Ausgaben 
 steht amusement ; und in einer Pariser Ausg. w^ar daher vor 
 moral noch a eingeschaltet. 
 
 18 From' the blue ied to the brown t vondem blauen 
 
Ö THE VICAR Ch. 
 
 As we liyed near the road» we often had the tra- 
 veller or stranger visit us ' ' , to taste our gooseberry- 
 wine *° , for which we had great reputation ; and I 
 profess , with the veracity of a historian ^ ' , that I never 
 hnew one of them find fault with it. Our cousins too, 
 even to the foi^tieth remove*^» all remembered their 
 affinity, without any help fi^om the herald's office *3, 
 and came very frequently to see us. Somie of tliem 
 did us no great honour by these claims of hindred; 
 as we had the blind**, the maimed, and the halt 
 
 zum braunen Bette: wahrscheinlich in Hinsicht auf die, 
 darum befindlichen Umhänge. 
 
 19 IVe often had the traveller visit us. S. Engl. Sprachl. 
 5. 810, 3). TVe often had y d. i. wir erlebten es oft, 
 oder, es geschah oft, dafs. Statt visit us hat die Gl. 
 Ausg. come. 
 
 20 Gooseberry- wine , Stachelbeerwein, der in Eng- 
 land von den Landleuten eben so sehr geschätzt wird» als 
 der currant • wine oder Johannisbeerwein. 
 
 21 Of a historian. Goldsmith schrieb: of an historian. 
 W. Scott veränderte das an hier und überall, wo es die jetzt 
 angenommenen Grundsätze erforderten, in a. S, Engl. Sprachl. 
 $. 225. 
 
 22 To the fortieth remove. Remove bezeichnet hier ei- 
 nen Grad in der Verwandtschaft. — Das gleich fol- 
 gende that vor I never fehlt in der Gl. Ausgabe. 
 
 23 The herald's office., das Wappenamt. Es ist die- 
 ses eine Behörde, bei welcher die Namen und Wappen aller 
 adlichen Englischen Familien einregistrirt sind, und wo auch 
 jeder andere, der das Recht haben will, ein Wappen zu füh- 
 ren, es mit seinem Namen einregistriren lassen mufs. Sie 
 besteht aus drei Wappenkönigen und sechs Herolden, an de- 
 ren Spitze sich der Graf Marschall von England befindet; und 
 alle Streitigkeiten , die unter den adlichen Familien der Wap- 
 pen wegen entstehen, werden hier geschlichtet. — Sehr pas- 
 send übersetzt Lindau: Ohne erst die Stammbäume befra- 
 gen zu müssen. 
 
 24 As we had the hlind, — Statt as hat di« Gl. Ausg.: 
 For literally speaking; und in einer Pariser Autgabe steht nach 
 ire had noch the lame. S. auch Engl. Sprachl. §. 614. 
 
I. OF WAKEFIELD. 7 
 
 amongst the number. However, my wife always in- 
 sisted that as they were the same ßesh and~blood^^', 
 they sliould sit with us at the same table ; so that if 
 we had not very rich, we generally had very happy 
 friends about us; for this remark will hold good ^^ 
 through life,, that the poorer the giiest, the better ^^ 
 pleased he ever is with being treated; and as some 
 men gaze with admiration at the colours of a tulip , or 
 the wrings 2 8 of a butterfly , so I was by nature an ad- 
 mirer of happy hiunan faces. Howerer , when kny one 
 of our relations was found ^^ to be a person of a very 
 bad character 3o, a troublesome guest, or one we de- 
 sired to get rid of, upon his leaving my house ^^ ^ I 
 ever took care to lend him a riding -coat, or a pair 
 of boots, or sometimes a horse of small value, and I 
 always had the satisfaction of finding ^* he never came 
 back to x-etürn them. By this the house was cleared 
 
 25 Flesh and blood. — In der Glasg. Ausg. ist poch with 
 us binzupefiigt. 
 
 26 T4^iU hold good. Die Gl. Ausg. hat will ever hold 
 good. To hold good, oder auch to hold allein, ist so viel 
 als gelten, gültig sein, bewährt gefunden werden, 
 
 27 The poorer — the better. S. Engl. Sprachl. $ 55o. 
 
 28 Or tlie wings. So bat W. Scott statt des in den 
 übrigen Ausgaben sich iindenden wing. In der Glasg. Ausg. 
 steht : ydnd others are smitten with the win"-, 
 
 29 J^hen any one of our relations was found, d. i. wenn 
 es sicli fand, dafs irgend einer von ursern Verwandten u. s. w. 
 S. Epgl Sprachl §. 873. 
 
 30 Of a very bad character. Der Artikel a fehlt in der 
 Gl. Ausg. und bei W. Scott; da hier aber von einer beson- 
 dern Art des Characters die Rede ist, so möchte er wohl 
 beizubehalten sein. ' 
 
 3i Upon his leaving my house, S. Engl. Sprachl. § 843. 
 Anm. 2. — Die Gl. Ausg. hat den unpassenden Zusatz; for 
 the first time, 
 
 32 The satisfaction of finding. In einigen Ausgaben steht 
 to find. S. darüber Engl, Sprachl. $. 835. Anm. 
 
8 THE VICAR Ch. 
 
 of sucli as 3 3 we did not like; but never was the fa- 
 mily of Wakefield known 3 4 to turn the ti^ayeller or 
 the poor dependant out of doors. 
 
 Thus we lived several years in a state of much 
 happiness ; not hut that ^ ^ yf^-Q sometimes had those 
 little rubs which Providence sends to enhance the va- 
 lue of its favours. My orchard was often robbed by 
 school -boys, and my vafe's custards plundered by the 
 cats or the children. The Scjuire 3 6 -would 3 7 some- 
 
 33 Such as, S. Engl. SpracM. §. 666. Anm. 3) unci §. 904. 
 
 34 Never was the f, of W. known. S. Engl. Sprachl. 
 §• 873. To know heifstliicht blofs kennen, wissen, son- 
 dern deutet auch auf jede Wahrnehmung durch irgend einen 
 Sinn hin, und mufs daher oft durch hören, sehen, oder 
 im Allgemeinen durch erleben, erfahren, übersetzt wer- 
 den. Hier einige Beispiele : I have sometimes known a poet 
 in danger of being convicted as a thief (Fielding). The 
 lordliest burgomaster was never known to decline his in- 
 vitation to dinner (W. Irving), I have known the squire 
 to point 6ut some important alteration which he was contem- 
 plating (Ebend.). 
 
 35 Not but that, welches wörtlich soviel ist als nicht 
 als dafs, möchte hier wohl nicht anders als durch ausge- 
 nommen dafs erklärt und übersetzt werden können. 
 
 36 The Squire. — Squire, abgekürzt fur Esquire, ist der 
 Titel, den man den nicht adlichen Gutsbesitzern in England 
 zu geben pflegt, ohne dafs sie jedoch Anspruch darauf ma- 
 chen könnten. „Von Rechtswegen, sagt Küttner in seinen 
 Beiträgen zur Kenntnifs des Innern von England (Stück 3. 
 S. 32), kömmt er nur den Söhnen der Baronets, den barri- 
 sters (den Advocaten oder plaidirenden Rechtsgelehi»en who 
 have been called to the bar) , und mehreren anderen zu , die 
 in öffentlichen Aemtern stehen ; allein man gibt ihn auch vie- 
 len andern aus Höüicbkeit, denen er nicht gehört. So 'er- 
 warten* Gelehrte und Kunstler von Ansehen auf Briefen das 
 Esq. hi'iiter ihren Namen." — Es wird alsdann dem Familien- 
 namen statt Mr. der Taufname vorgesetzt, als: William Win- 
 ter Esq. — Ware von dem Titel nicht dfr Adel ausgeschlos- 
 sen, so könnte man hier Landedelmann dafür brauchen; 
 so aber mufs man ihn durch Gutsherr übertragen. 
 
I. ' OF WAKEFIELD. 9 
 
 times fall asleep in the most pathetic parts of my ser- 
 mon , or his iädy/ return my wife's civilities at church 
 "with a mutilated courtesy. But we soon got over 
 the uneasiness- caused hy such accidents, and usually 
 in three or four days Lcgän to wonder how they 
 vexed us. 
 
 My children , the offspring of temperance , as 
 they ^^ were educated without softness, so they were 
 at once well-formed and healthy;- my sons hardy and 
 active , my daughters beautiful and blooming. When 
 I stood in the midst of the' little circle , which pro- 
 mised to be the si^pports ^^ of my declining age, I 
 c^uld not avoid repeating '^° the famous story of 
 Count Abensberg *^ , w ho , in Henry the second's pr6- 
 
 37 Would. S, Engl. Sprach]. 5, 765. Arm. 3. 
 
 38 My children f — as they etc, — S. Engl, SprachU 
 §. 688. 
 
 39 TT/hich promised to he the supports. So hat W. 
 Scott, vielleicht nach Engl. Sprachl. §.602, In andern Aus- 
 gaben steht the support, 
 
 40 I could not avoid repeating. S. Engl, Sprachl. $. SSy» 
 
 41 Count Jbensherg, — „Graf Babo II. von Abensberg, 
 heifst 68 in den Curiositäten (Weimar ißn. I. B. IV", St. 
 S. 369), der mit zwei Weibern 32 Söhne und 8 Töchter ge- 
 zeugt hatte, erschien icSg zu Regensburg, wo eben Kaiser 
 Konrad 11. (der von i02) bis roSg Deu'scher Kaiser war) 
 Reichstag hielt. AVegen der damaligen Theurung hatte der 
 Kaiser geboten, kein Graf solle mit mehr als Einem Reisigen 
 einreiten. Da iam aber der Abensberger eingeritten mit 66 
 Pferden. Ei, was ist das? tief der Kaiser aus : befolgt 
 man so meine Befehle? — Babo aber sprach: Gn. Kai- 
 ser und Herr! Es sind ihrer 02, alle meine Söhne, 
 undjedcrhathur, wie ich, einen Knecht. — Des 
 verwunderte sich der Kaiser gar sehr, nahm die ältesten die- 
 ser ritterlichen Zierden in seine Dienste, und liefs die andern 
 standesmäfsig erziehen.". — Heinrich II., von dem Goldsmith 
 redet, war Konrad II. Vorgänger von 1002 bis io2r;. Er ge- 
 hörte zu dem Zweige der Sächsischen Familie, die Baiern 
 
10 THE VICAR Ch. 
 
 gress"*^ througli GtTniany, while ^^^ other courtiers 
 came with their treasures, hrought his thirty -two 
 children, and presented them to his sovereign as the 
 most valuable offering he had to bestow. In this 
 maimer, though I had but *ix, I considered them as a 
 very valuable present made to my country , and c6n- 
 sequenlly loolied upon it as my debtor. Our eldest 
 sorji was named George, after his uncle, who left us 
 ten thousand pounds . Our second child, a, girl, 
 I intended to call after her aunt GrisseM^. Jj^i^ ^^j 
 wife, who, during her pregnancy'*'', had been read- 
 ing ''^^ i^omances , insisted upon her being called *^ 
 Olivia. In less than another year we had another 
 daughter - '\ and now I was determined that Grissel 
 should be her name ; but a rich relation taking a 
 fancy ^° to «tand godmother, the girl was by her di- 
 
 beherrschte. Seine Regirung war eine £ette von Unruhen} 
 die ihn bald hierhin, bald dorthin führten. ^ 
 
 42 Progress bezeichnet den stattlichen Zug (journey of 
 state) eines Fürsten durch seine Länder. Dem zufolge heifst 
 es bei Swift: I attended the king and queen in their pro- 
 gresses. Und an einer andern Stelle: Glumdalclitch and I 
 attended the king and queen in a progress to the south« 
 coast of that kingdom. 
 
 43 TVhile Die Glasg. Ausg. hat dafür when. 
 
 44 Ten thousand -pounds. Ein Pfund Sterling War ehe- 
 mals eine eingebildete Münze; jetzt wird es gleich der Gui- 
 nee in Golde ausgeprägt. Es hat 20 Schillinge; diese hinge- 
 gen 21 Schillinge. Man kann seinen Weith im Durchschnitt 
 auf sech? Thaler rechnen. ' 
 
 45 Grissel y abgekürzt von Grishilda, Gretchen. 
 
 46 During her pregnancy. In der Glasg. Ausg. steht: dur» 
 ing the time of her pregnancy. 
 
 47 Had been reading. S. Engl, Sprachl. $. 462. 
 
 48 Upon her being called. S. Engl. Sprachl. §. 846. An- 
 merk, 
 
 49 We had another daughter. In der Glasg. Ausg. liest 
 man : PT^e had a daughter again. 
 
 50 A rich relation taking a fancy. S. Engl. Sprachl. $• B45, 
 
I. OE WAKEFIELD. 11 
 
 rections called Sophia; so that we had two romantic 
 names in the family ', but I solemnly protest ^ ^ I had 
 no hand in it. Moses was our next, and, after an in- 
 terval of twelve years, we had two sons moie ^'. 
 
 It would be fruitless to deny my exultation when 
 'I saw my little ones ^3 about me; but the vanity and 
 the satisfaction s* of my wife were even greater than 
 mine. When our visitors would say ■> ^ ^ » Well , upon 
 my word, Mrs. PrimrOse, you have the finest children 
 in the whole country:« — »Ay, neighbour,« she would 
 answer, »they are as Heaven made them — handsome 
 enough, if they bee good enough; for handsome is, 
 that handsome does.« ^6 ^j^^^ ^j^gj^ gj^g -w^ould bid the 
 gii-ls hold up their heads 5^; who, to conceal nothing, 
 were certainly very handsome. Mere outside is so 
 yery trifling a circumstance ^s >vith me, that I should 
 
 51 I solemnly protest (that}. S- Engl. Sprach!. $, gSa. 
 
 52 PT^e had two sons more. S. Engl. Sprachl. J. 66o. 
 Anm. 3. 
 
 53 My little ones. S. Engl. Sprachl. $. 617. . 
 
 64 ^nd the satisfaction. In der Glasg. Ausg. fehlt der 
 Artikel. S. Engl. Sprachl. $. 555 
 
 55 Pf^ould say. In der Glasg. Ausg. steht höchst wider- 
 sinnig: would usually say, 
 
 56 Handsome is, that Ivandsome does. — Handsome geht 
 nicht blofs auf die Schönheit der Gestalt und der Bildung, 
 sondern auch auf die Artigkeit des Benehmens und der Sitten; 
 daher jene Zusammenstellung. Lindau übersetzt sehr pas- 
 send: „Sagten unsere Gäste: Nun das ist wahr, Frau Prim- 
 xosc, Sie haben die schönsten Kinder in der ganzen Gegend 
 (Aeaa country 1 das Land, heifst hier und an vielen andern 
 Stellen die Gegend); — so gab sie zur Antwort: I nun, 
 Herr Nachbar, sie sind, wie der Himmel sie gemacht hat; 
 hiibsch genug, wenn sie gut genug sind: denn hübsch ist, 
 wer sich hübsch betiägt " 
 
 57 Then she ivould hid the girls hold up their lieads,^ 
 S. Engl. Sprachl. $. 810, 3) und §. 602. 
 
 53 So very trißing a circumstance. S. Engl. Sprachl. 
 $. 563. 
 
12 THE VICAR Ch. 
 
 scarcely ^ ^ have remembered to mention It , had it 
 iiot been a general topic of conversation in the country. 
 Olivia, now about eighteen ^'^, had that lu\üriancy of 
 beauty with which painters generally draw Hebe '^^', 
 6p6n , sprightly , and commanding. Sophia's features 
 w ere not so sti'ihing at first ; but often did more cer- 
 tain execution; for they were soft, modest, and allur- 
 ing. The one vanquished by a single blow, the other 
 by efforts successfully repeated ^2. 
 
 The temper of a woman is generally föi^med from 
 the turn of her features ^3. f^^ least it was so with 
 my daughters. Olivia wished for many lovers ; Sophia 
 to secure one. Olivia was often affected, from too 
 great a desire ^'^ to please; Sophia even repressed ex- 
 cellence, from her fears to offend. The one enter- 
 tained me with her vivacity when I was gay, the other 
 with her sense when I was serious. But these equali- 
 ties were never carried to excess in either, and I 
 
 59 That I should scarcely. In alien Ausgaben, bi« au£ 
 die von W. Scott besorgte, steht scarce ; er also verwandelte 
 es (und zwar überall) jn scarcely f unbeachtet es von den 
 besten Eiiplischen Schriftstellern gleichfalls als Adverbiuin 
 gebraucht wird. S. Engl. Sprachl. §. 473, 
 
 60 Now about eighteen. S. Engl. Sprachl, §. 674. 
 
 61 Hebe, Tochter der Juno und (nach einigen) des Ju- 
 piter, war Göttinn der Ju°;end, reichte den Göttern den 
 Nektar, und wurde zuletzt mit dem unter die Zahl der Göt- 
 ter aufgenommenen Herkules veimählt. Eine Trinkschale in 
 der Hand und ein Rosenkranz um das Haupt sind ihre Kenn- 
 zeichen. 
 
 62 Successfully repeated. Die Glasg, Ausg.' hat successu 
 vely repeated. 
 
 63 From the turn of her features. — Turn ist nach John- 
 son auch so viel aU form, cast y shape, manner, «nd kann 
 also hier übersetzt werden durch Gestaltung, Bildung. 
 — Lindau überträgt den Satz so : Die Gemüthsart der Frauen 
 ist gewöhnlich mit ihren Gesichtszügen verwandt. 
 
 64 Too great a desire. S. Engl. Sprach], §, 563. 
 
I. OF WAKEFIELD.' 13 
 
 have often seen them exchange cliaracters for a -whole 
 day ^ ^ together. A suit of mourning has ti'ansförmed 
 my cotjuet into a pi'ude, and a ]iew set of ribbons has 
 given ^ '^ ^ her younger sister ^ '' more than natural yi 
 Tacity. My eldest son, Geprge, was bred at Oxford 
 as I intended him for one of the learned professions "^ ^ 
 My second boy, Moses , Avhom I -designed for business 
 received a sort of miscellaneous education at home 
 But it is needless ^^. to attempt describing ^° the jJar 
 ticular charactei^ of young people that had seen but 
 very little of the woi'ld. In short, a fölnily likeness 
 prevailed through all ; and, jjroperly speaking ^^ , they 
 hat but one character —that of being all ecjually ge- 
 nerous, credulous, simple, and inoffensive. 
 
 65 For a whole day. S. En^l. Sprachl. §. SyS. Anm. i). 
 
 66 yi new set of ribbons has o'lven. Goldsmith schrieb 
 ribbands; die Schreibun^js weise ribbons zog W. Scott vor» 
 — In der Glas^. Ausg. fehlt vor given das has t so "wie auch 
 in dem gleich folgenden vor natural vivacity das than,. 
 
 67 Her younger sister. W» Scott hat dafür her youngest 
 gesetzt, wahrscheinlich, weil Gol-dsmith auch an andern^ 
 Stellen sich des Superlativs bedient, ungeachtet nur von 
 Zweien die Rede ist. Der Comparativ ist hier richtiger. S» 
 Engl. Sprachl. $ 627. 
 
 68 To one of the learned professions , zu einer Brotwis- 
 senschaft. — The term profession, sagt Johnson, is par- 
 ticularly used of divinity, physic and iaiv, — Ehe man sich 
 einer dieser Wissenschaften atisschlief&lich w^idmet, pflegt man 
 auf den Englischen Universitäten sich gewöhnlich erst einige 
 Jahre hindurch mit andern wissenschaftlichen Gegenständen 
 zu beschäftigen. 
 
 69 It is needless. Die Glasg. Aiwg, hat, it would he 
 needless. 
 
 70 To attempt describing. S. Engl. Sprachl. §. SSy. 
 
 71 Properly speaking, S. Engl. Sprachl, §. 83i. 
 
14 THE VICAR Ch. 
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 
 Family misfortunes — The loss of fortune only serves to 
 increase the pride of the worthy. 
 
 The temporal concerns of our family -were chiefly 
 committed to my wife's management ^^5 as to ^^^ t}je 
 spiiitual, I took them entirely under my own direction. 
 The profits of my living, which amounted to about 
 thirty-five pounds a year ^'*, I made over ^^ to the' or- 
 phans and widows of the clergy of our diocese ; for , 
 having a sufficient fortune of my own ^ *" , I was care- 
 less of temporalities , and felt a secret pleasure in do- 
 ing my duty without reward. I also set a resolution' 
 of keeping no curate ^^, and of being acquainted with 
 
 72 To my wife's management. S. Engl. Sprachl. §, 538. 
 
 73 ^s to, S. Engl, Sprachl. §. gSi. 
 
 74 To about thirty five pounds a year. Die Ausgabe von 
 W. Scott und die von Cooke besorgte haben to about; ia 
 der Glasg. steht hut to thirty five , und in alien übrigen to 
 hut thirty five. — Ueber a year s» Engl. Sprachl. §, 5^\> 
 
 75 1 made over. Die Glagg. Ausg. hat / gaie. 
 
 76 Having a sufficient fortune of my own. S. Engl, 
 Sprachl. §. 842- und §. 702. Anm. 3. 
 
 77 Of keeping no curate. — Die wohlhabenden Prediger 
 in England, sie mögen Reclors oder Vicars sein, halten sich 
 gemeiniglich einen Stellvertreter, der, indefs sie selbst zu 
 London oder an einem andern Lieblingsorte sich aufhalten , 
 von wo sie nur auf eine kurze Zeit des Jahres nach ihrer 
 Pfarre zurückzukehren pflegen, ihre Amtsverrichtungen ver- 
 sieht, und dessen Gehalt sich auf 3o bis 100 Pfund Sterling 
 belauft. Ein solcher Stellvertreter heifst Curate; und mancher 
 derselben bedient, um seine beschtänkte Lage zu verbessern» 
 mehrere Pfarrer zugleich, Ist ein Curate einmal angenommen 
 w^orden , und hat er sich einen Beglaubigungsschein oder li- 
 cence von einem Bischöfe verschafft, so kann ihn der Pfar- 
 rer nicht nach Willkühr wieder entlassen, sondern nur dann» 
 wenn es gerichtlich bewiesen worden ist, dafs er dazu ge- 
 gründete Beschwerden habe i daher denn auch der Curate Mr. 
 
n. OF WAKEFIELD. 15 
 
 every man In the parish, exhorting the married men 
 to temperance, and the bachelors to mätiümony; so 
 that in a few years it was a common saying , that there 
 were three sti-ange wants at Wakefield — a parson want- 
 ing pride, young men wanting wires, and alehouses 
 wanting customers ^8. ' 
 
 Matrimony was always one of my favourite topics, 
 and I wrote several sermons to prove its happiness ^^: 
 but there was a peculiar tenet which I made a point 
 of supporting; for I maintained, with Whiston 8°, 
 that it was unlawful for a priest of the Church of Eng- 
 
 Aif^ms in Fielding's Jog. Andrews (IV, 3.) sagt: If the 
 Doctor (for indeed I have never been able to pay for a li- 
 cence) thinks proper to turn me from my cure etc. — Unent- 
 behrlich ist ein solcher Curate für den Prediger, der, ^vie es 
 nicht selten der Fall ist, zwei Pfarren zugleich besitzt, — 
 Verschieden von diesen gewöhnlichen Curates sind die von 
 den Collegien in Oxford in den ihnen zugehörigen Land- 
 kir< hen ernanmen perpetual Curates, die sich von derr Vicars 
 dadurch unterscheiden, dafs sie nicht den Zehnten, der den 
 Collegien zufällt, sondern meistens nur die Pfarrgebiihren be- 
 kommen. 
 
 78 Ä parson wanting pride etc. — To want ist hier in 
 einer doppelten Bedeutung gebraucht, indem es in dem ersten 
 und letzten der obigen Fälle so viel ist als nicht haben, 
 aber in dem Satze young men wanting wives den Begriff von 
 vermissen, sich nach etwas sehnen, mit einschliefst. 
 Der Sinn ist dem zufolge dieser: There were three strange 
 wents at W. a parson without pride, young men wishing for 
 wives, and alehouses without customers. 
 
 79 To proi>e its happiness. In der Glasg. Ausg. steht, to 
 prove its utility and happiness. 
 
 80 PVilliam Tf^iisiouy geboren 1667 zu Northon in Lei- 
 cestershire, und gestorben lySS, war ein durch seine mathe- 
 matischen und physikalischen Kenntnisse ausgezeichneter Ge- 
 lehrter, so dafs er auch zu Cambridge Newton's Nachfolger 
 iiii Lehramte wurde. Nachher widmete er sich der Theolo- 
 gie, machte sich aber ketzerischer Grundsätze verdächtig, 
 «nd zog sich dadurch Verfolgungen zu. 
 
16 THE VICAR Ch. 
 
 land , after the death of his first wife , to talte a se- 
 cond j or, to exjiress it in one word, I valued myself 
 upon being a sti'ict monogamist s^. 
 
 I was early initiated into this important dispute, 
 on which so many laborious volumes have been writ- 
 ten. I published some tracts ujjon the sxd)ject myself, 
 which, as they never sold ^2^ I have the consolation 
 of thinhing were read only by the happy Jew ^3. Some 
 of mj^ friends called this my- weah side; but, alas! 
 they had not , like me , made it the subject of long 
 contemplation. Tlie more I reflected upon it, the 
 more important it aj)peäred. I even went a step be- 
 yond Whiston in displaying my principles. As he had 
 engraven upon his wife's tomb that she was the only 
 wife of William Whiston ; so ^^ I wrote a similar epi- 
 taph for my wife, though still living ^^^ j^ -which I 
 extolled her prudence, economy, and obedience till 
 death; and having got it copied fair^e^ with an ele- 
 
 81 A strict monogamist. In dot Mitte tfes vorigen Jahr« 
 Iiunderts entspann sich in England ein Streit über die Frage, 
 ob ein Geistlicher der Englischen Kirche zu einer zweiten 
 Ehe schreiten dürfe, oder nicht» Die, welche es leugneten, 
 wurden Monogamisten , die es aber behaupteten, Deuteroga- 
 xnisten genannt, 
 
 82 As they never sold, — To sell heifst nicht blofs ver- 
 kaufen, sondern es wird auch in der Bedeutung von to ho 
 sold, verkauft werden, abgehen, gebraucht, als: My 
 last performance not having sold well, the bookseller de« 
 clined any further engagement (Fielding). 
 
 83 PVere read by the happy few. In alien früheren Aus- 
 gaben steht are read; jene Veränderung rührt von W. Scott 
 her. Ueber feiv s. Engl. Sprachl. g. 65g. wo diese Stelle 
 hätte mit angeführt werden sollen, 
 
 84 As — so. S. Engl. Sprachl. §. gaS. 
 
 85 Though still living. Hier ist zu ergänzen she ivas, 
 S. Engl, Sprachl. $. 847. 
 
 86 Uaoing got it copied fair, S. Engl. Sprachl. $. 833. 
 Änm. 1). 
 
II. " ' OF WAKEFIELD. 17 
 
 gant frame, it was placed over the chimney-piece, 
 ■where it answered several very; useful purposes. It 
 admonished my wife of her duty to me, and my fide- 
 lity to her; it inspii-ed her with a passion for fame, 
 and constantly put her in mind of her end. 
 
 It was thus , perhaps , from hearing marriage so 
 6(ten recommended ^ ^ , that my eldest son , just upon 
 leaving college ^ ^ , fixed his affections upon the daugh- 
 ter of a neighbouring clergyman , who was a dignitary 
 in the church ^ ^ , and in circumstances to give her a 
 large fortune; but fortune was her smallest accom- 
 plishment. Miss Arabella Wilmot was allowed by all 5**, 
 
 87 Hearing marriage so often recommended. S, £ngl> 
 Sprachl. §. 833. 
 
 88 Upon leaving college^ S. Engl. Sprachl. §. 842. Anm. 1. 
 — Die Universität zu Oxford , die als der Bildungsort des 
 jungen Primrose genannt wird, besteht aus zw^anzig Collegien 
 oder Stiftungen, die von einander völlig unabhängig sind, 
 und als so viele besondere Universitäten angesehen werden 
 können. Die Mitglieder von diesen verschiedenen Collegien 
 gehören theils zu der Stiftung selbst 'und sind von derselben 
 abhängig, theils aber sind sie von ihr unabhängig, d. i. sie 
 haben sich zwar der Aufsicht und den Gesetzen eines der 
 Collegien unterwerfen müssen, finden daselbst Wohnung und 
 Tafel, nehmen aber an der Stiftung selbst gar keinen Theil. 
 In eben dieses Verhältnifs kann man indefs auch mit einer 
 der fünf Hallen (d. i. für Studirende bestimmte Häuser) tre- 
 ten, die sich aufser den Collegien in Oxford befinden, und 
 die sich von diesen dadurch unterscheiden, dafs sie ohne eine 
 Stiftung sind, und die Studirenden in denselben ganz auf ei- 
 gene Kosten leben müssen. To leave college ist also so viel 
 als die Universität verlassen. 
 
 89 -^ dignitary in the church, ein geistlicher "Würdenträ- 
 ger. Dignitaries heifsen die Mitgliedes der höheren Geist- 
 lichkeit, zu denen die Bischöfe, Dechanten, Archidiakone 
 und die Stifts- oder Domherren (prebendaries) gehören; die 
 niedere Geistlichkeit (the inferior clergy) machen die Recto- 
 ren, Vicare und Curaten aus. 
 
 90 PTas allowed by all, S. Engl. Sprach]. §. 873. Anm. 2). 
 
 ,' 2 
 
18 THE VICAR ' Ch. 
 
 except my two daughters, to be completely pretty. 
 Her youth, health, and innocence, were still heigh- 
 tened by a complexion so transparent ^ ' , and such a 
 happy sensibility of look ^2, as even age could not 
 gaze on ^^ -with indifference. As Mr. ^* Wilmot hnew 
 that I could make a yery handsome settlement on my 
 son, he was not averse to the match; so both families 
 lived together in all that harmony which generally pre- 
 cedes an expected alliance. Being convinced , by ex- 
 perience , that the days of courtship are the most happy 
 of our lives ^ ^ , I was willing enough to lengthen the 
 period 5 and the various amusements Avhich the young 
 couple every day shared in each other's company ^^, 
 seemed to increase their passion. We were generally 
 awaked in the motning by music , and on fine days 
 rode a hunting^". The hours between breakfast and 
 dinner the ladies devoted to dress and study; they 
 usually read a page , and then gazed at themselves in 
 the glass, which even philosophers might own ^^ often 
 
 91 By a complexion so transparent, S. Engl. Sprach!. 
 5. 645. 
 
 92 Such a happy s. of I. Goldsmith schrieb an happy, 
 S. Anmerk. 21. — Sensibility of look druckt Lindau sehr 
 schön durch seelenvoller Blick aus. 
 
 93 yis even age could not gaze on. In der Glasg. Ausg. 
 steht that even age , und on fehlt. Ueber such — as s. Engl. 
 Sprachl. §, 666. Anm. 2). 
 
 94 ^^r. ist eine Abkürzung von Master ^ welches, als 
 Titel gebraucht, so ausgesprochen wird, als wäre Mister ge- 
 schrieben. 
 
 95 Of our lives, S. Engl. Sprachl. §, 3oo u. 602. 
 
 96 /«" each other s company, S. Engl. Sprachl. §t 664. 
 Anmerk. 
 
 97 Rode a hunting. S Engl. Sprachl. f, 23i. 
 
 98 T^hich even philosophers might own. Der Sinn ist: 
 In Ansehung dessen, oder von welchem selbst Pfai- 
 
 'loiophen eingestehen könnten, dafs er u. «. w. S. 
 Engl. Sprachl, §, 728 u. gSa. y^s vor even philosophers zu er- 
 
IL OF WAKEFIELD. 19 
 
 presented the page of greatest beai'ity. St dinner my* 
 wife took the leadj for, as she always insisted upon 
 carving every tiling herself, it being her mother's way, 
 she gave us , upon these occasions , the history of 
 every dish. When Ave had dined, to prevent the la- 
 dies leaving us 5^, I generally ordered the table to be 
 removed; and sometimes, with the miisic-mastei^'s as- 
 sistance , the girls would give us a very agreeable con- 
 cert. Walking out, drinking tea^°^, coüntiydances , 
 and forfeits, shortened the rest of the day, without 
 the assistance of cards , as I hated all manner of gam- 
 ing , except backgammon ^ , at Avhich my old friend 
 and I sometimes took a two-jpenny hit *. Nor can I 
 
 ganzen» verstattet das Imperfect presented nicht , statt dessen 
 alsdann das Präsens stehen miifste. — Was unter the page of 
 greatest beauty hier zu verstehen ist , ergibt sich aus der 
 Vergleichung mit folgender Stelle: What was — Albertus 
 Magnus himself compared to the countenance of Inez, which 
 presented such a page of beauty to his (the student's) 
 perusal (Irving), The page of greatest leauty ist also das 
 Gesicht eines durch Schönheit sich auszeichnenden Frauenzim- 
 mers, das vor dem Spiegel steht. Lindau's Uebersetzung 
 ist diese: Sie sahen gewöhnlich in den Spiegel, welcher, 
 wie selbst Philosophen eingestehen möchten, oft etwas weit 
 schöneres zeigte, als die Seite eines Buches ist. 
 
 ■ 99 To prevent the ladies leaving us, S. Engl. Sprachl. 
 §. Ö40. — Sobald die Mahlzeit zu ^nde ist, pflegen sich in 
 England die Damen zu entfernen , um den Herren freien Spiel- 
 raum bei ihrer Flasche zu lassen. — In dem gleich Folgenden 
 fehlt very vor agreeable in der Glasg. Ausg. 
 
 100 Walking out, drinking tea, S. Eng!. Sprachl. §, 804. 
 — Das folgende country • dance, woraus unser Contretanz 
 verderbt ist, bezeichnet eigentlich einen ländlichen Tanz. 
 
 1 Backgammon , Triktrak, — Um zuzumachen braachte 
 der Vicar nur noch vier zu werfen ; urid dafs nun fünfmal 
 nach einander (five times running) deuce ace (Zwei und 
 Eins) £elen , schien ihm ein Umstand von bö£ier Vorbedeu> 
 tung zu sein. 
 
 2 / took a two -penny kit y ich spielte mit ihrn um zwei 
 
 2 * 
 
20 THE VICAR Ch. 
 
 Tiere pass ovei' an ominous circumstance that happened 
 the last time we played together; I only wanted to 
 fling a quatre, and yet I thi^ew deuce-ace fiye times 
 running. 
 
 Some months were elapsed ^ in this manner , till 
 at last it was thought convenient to fix a day for the 
 nuptials of the young couple , who seemed earnestly 
 to desire it. During the pi^eparätions for the wedding, 
 I need not describe '* the busy importance of my wife, 
 nor the sly loohs of my daughters ; in fact , my atten- 
 tion was fixed on another object, the completing a 
 tract ^ which I intended shortly to publish , in defence 
 of my favourite principle ^. As I looked upon this as 
 a masterpiece both for argument and style, I could 
 not, in the pride of my heart, avoid shewing it ^ to 
 my old finend, Mr. Wilmot, as I made no doubt of 
 receiving his approbation; but not till too late ^ I dis- 
 
 Pence. — Ein -penny (PI. fenced ist der zwölfte Theil eines 
 Schillings, Die Aussprache einiger Zahlwörter ist in der Zu- 
 sammensetzung mit -pence sehr verderbt worden, so dafs two' 
 ■pence wie töppens, threepence wie thrippens, und ^iüe- 
 •pence wie fippena lautet. — In two ' penny ist mit two der 
 Singular verbunden, weil es die Stelle eines Adjectivs ver- 
 tritt. S. Engl. Sprachl. §. 604 u. 29^3, Anm. 2). 
 
 3 Some months were elapsedi '— In einer Ausgabe steht 
 were escaped. 
 
 4 J need not describe. S Engl. Sprachl. §. 8)0, 1). 
 
 6 The completing a tract. Die Glasg. Ausg, hat einer 
 von Murray aufgestellten Regel gemäfs of a tract. Es soli 
 näaalich nach demselben auf das einfache Particip des Activs, 
 -wenn es durch die Vorsetzung des Artikels zu einem Sub- 
 stantiv erhoben v?ird , of folgen müssen: allein die Englän- 
 der beobachten diese Regel niclit immer, nicht einmal Mur- 
 ray selbst. S. Engl. .Sprach). §. 836, und die Anm. daselbst. 
 
 6 In defence 0/ my favourite principle. In der Glasg. 
 Ausg. steht of monogamy. 
 
 7 / could not avoid shewing it. S. Engl. Spiachl. § 837. 
 
 8 But not till too late. In der Glasg. Ausgabe fehlt not 
 till. 
 
II. OF WAKEFIELD. 2i 
 
 covered that he was most violently attached to the 
 contrary opinion, and -with good reason; for he was 
 at that time actually courting a fourth wife. This, as 
 may be expected, produced a dispute attended ^ with 
 some acrimony, which threatened to interrüj)t our in- 
 tended alliance; but on the day before that appointed 
 for the ceremony, we agreed to discuss the sixbject 
 at large ^°. 
 
 It was managed with proper spirit on both sides: 
 he asserted that I Was heterodox ; I retorted the 
 charge ^ ^ : he replied , and I rejoined. In the mean 
 time , while the cönti^oversy was hottest , I was called 
 out by one of my relations , who , with a face of con- 
 cern , advised me to give up the dispute ^ ^ , at least 
 till my son's wedding was over. » How ! « cried I , 
 y> relinquish the cause of ti'uth j and let him be a hus- 
 band, already driven to the very vei'ge of absurdity? 
 Ycu might as well advise me to give up my fortune 
 as my argument ^-^.v — »Your fortune,« retru'ned my 
 fi'iend ^ ■* , »I am now sorry to inform you , is almost 
 nothing. The merchant in town, in whose hands your 
 money was lodged , has gone off, to avoid a statute of 
 
 9 -^ dispute attended, S. Engl. Sprach!, §» BSg. 
 
 10 ^t large. S. Engl. Sprachl. $. 6i2. 
 
 11 I retorted the charge. In einigen Ausgaben steht / 
 returned, 
 
 12 To give up the dispute. In der Glasg. Ausg. folgt nun 
 noch der Satz : and allow the old gentleman to he an hus- 
 band , if he could. Eben dasselbe hat eine Pariser Ausgabe} 
 nur dafs in derselben if he would statt if he could steht. 
 
 13 Argument. Dieses Wort hat mannigfaltige Bedeutun* 
 gen. Hier ist es so viel als Behauptung. Gleich im Fol- 
 genden mufs es durch Streit übersetzt Averden. 
 
 14 Your fortune y returned my friend. In der Glasg. 
 Ausg. steht that fortune ; und in einer Paiiser, replied my 
 friend. Die eratere hat auch your merchant statt des gleich 
 folgenden the merchant. 
 
22 THE VICAR Ch, 
 
 bäniiruptcy ^^ ^ and is thought not to have left a shil- 
 ling in the pound ^^. I was unwilling to shoch you or 
 the family with the account, till after the wedding; 
 but now it may serve to moderate your warmth ^^ in 
 the argument 5 for I suppose your own prudence will 
 enforce the necessity of dissembling, at least till your 
 son has the young lady's fortune secure. « — »Well , «. 
 returned I, »if what you tell me be true, and if I am 
 to be a beggar ^s, it shall never mahe me a rascal, 
 or induce me to disavow my principles. I'll go this 
 moment, and inform the company of ray circumstan- 
 ces; and as for the argument, I even here retract my 
 former concessions in the old gentleman's favour ^ ' , 
 
 15 The merchant has gone off, to avoid a statute of bank» 
 ruptcy , d. i. der Kaufmann :8t entwichen, um den gericht- 
 lichen Mafsiepeln, die man bei einem Bankerott eroreift, za 
 «ntgehen. — Diese Mafsregeln , die sich auf gewisse Gesetze 
 (statutes) gründen, bestehen darin, dafs derjenige, welcher 
 sich für bankerott erklärt, vorläufig verhaftet wird» bis der 
 Grofskanzlev den Bankerott anerkannt, und Commissarien oder 
 Geschworne zur Untersuchung der Angelegenheiten des Ban- 
 kerottiercrs ernannt hat. — Die Redensart, to avoid a statute 
 of bankruptcy , scheint jedoch nicht sehr correct zu sein, 
 und nur in der Sprache des gemeinen Lebens auf Nachsicht 
 rechnen zu können; richtiger sollte es wol heifsen : to avoid 
 a proceeding according to the statute of bankruptcy. 
 
 16 ^nd is thought riot to have left a shilling in the pound. 
 In der Glasg, Ausgabe steht: and it is thought, has not left 
 etc. — Da ein Schilling der zwanzigste Theil von einem 
 Pfund Sterling ist, so ist der Sinn: Man glaubt, er habe 
 nicht so viel zurückgelassen, dafs fünf vom Hundert bezahlt 
 werden können, — Man s, auch Engl. Sprachl. §, SyS. 
 
 17 Your warmth. Eine Pariser Ausgabe hat your ivrath. 
 
 18 If l am to be a beggar. S. Engl Sprachl. §. 769. 
 
 19 In the old gentleman's favour. Gentleman bezeichnet 
 nicht einen Edelmann, sondern im gemeinen Leben heifst 
 jeder so, der sich durch sein Aeufseres auszeichnet, und 
 durch sein Betragen beweist, dafs er eine gute Erziehung ge- 
 habt habe. 
 
III. OF WAKEFIELD. 23 
 
 nor will I allow him now to be ä husband in any 
 sense ^° of the expression.« 
 
 It would be endless to describe the different sen- 
 sations of both families, when I divulged the news of 
 our misfortune ^ ' ; but what others felt Mas slight to 
 what the loyers appeared to endure, Mr. "VTilmot , who 
 seemed before sufficiently inclined to breah off the 
 match, was by this blow soon determined; one virtue 
 he had in perfection, which was prudence — too often 
 the only one that is left us at seventy-two ^'. 
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 
 A WJigrütion — The fortunate circumstances of Our lives are 
 ge'nei-ally found at last to be of our own procuring. 
 
 The only hope of our family now was , that the 
 report of our misfortune might be malicious or pre- 
 mature ; but a letter from my agent in town soon came 
 with a confirmation of; every particular. The loss of 
 fortune to myself alone would have been tinfling; the 
 only- uneasiness I felt was for my family, who were 
 to be humbled ^3, without an education to I'euder 2* 
 them callous to contempt. 
 
 20 To he a husband in any sense. In der Glasg. Ausg. 
 steht: to be an husband, either de jure ^ de facto y or in any 
 sense. — Das an veränderte W. Scott auch hier zuerst in a, 
 
 21 Of our misfortune. Die Glaeg. Ausg. hat of my mis' 
 fortune, 80 wie in dem gleich Folgenden , to what the young 
 loners statt to what the lovers. Ueber dieses to. s. Engl. 
 Spracbl. 1002 , Anm, i^ 
 
 22 The only one that is left us at seventy two. In der 
 Glasg. Ausg. steht: the only virtue that is left us unimpaired 
 at seventy ■ two. — At seventy' two ist so viel als at the 
 age of seventy. two years. 
 
 23 My family i who were to be humbled. In den meisten 
 Ausgaben steht humble. Ueber den Plural were s. Engl. 
 Sprachl, §. 780 > und über das gleich folgende them §. 761. 
 
M THE VICAR Ch. 
 
 Near a fortnight had passed * ^ before I attempted 
 to restrain their afiliction; for premature consolation 
 is but the remembrancer^^ of sorrow. During this 
 interval , my thoughts were employed on some fütm'e 
 means of supporting them ; and at last a small cure of 
 fifteen pounds a-year was offered me in a distant neigh- 
 bourhood 2T ^ ^here I could still enjoy my principles 
 without molestation. With this proposal I Joyfully 
 closed ^ s , having determined to increase my salary by 
 managing a little farm. 
 
 24 Without ait education to render. In der Glasg. Au8g» 
 steht: without such an education as could render. "• 
 
 25 Near a fortnight had passed; Die Glasg. Ausg. hat: 
 Near a fortnight passed away. , 
 
 26 The remembrancer. In der Glasg. Ausg. steht dafür 
 the rememhrance. 
 
 27 Neighbourhood kann man durch Gegend oder auch 
 Dorf übersetzen. 
 
 28 With this proposal I joyfully closed, — To close ist 
 als Neutrum so viel als to coalesce; in der Verbindung mit 
 with bedeutet es ergreifen, annehmen. — Ueber having 
 determined s. Engl. Sprachl, §. 844. Anm. 1). — Warum aber 
 verläfst Primrose wol seine bisherige Pfarre? ,,Der Grund 
 davon, heifst es in Ebers Ausgabe des Vicar, ist wol kein 
 anderer, als der, dafs es für ihn kränkend war, da in dürf- 
 tigen Umständen zu leben, w^o er sich bisher als ein wohlha- 
 bender Mann aufgehalten hatte. Nächstdem bot sich ihm viel- 
 leicht auch in der Gegend seines alten Wohnortes keine Ge- 
 legenheit dar, seine Einkünfte durch die Pachtung einiger 
 Hufen Landes zu verbessern.** Sollte indefs der Grund nicht 
 vielmehr darin zu suchen sein, dafs er die Einkünfte seiner 
 Pfarre den Wittwen und Waisen der Geistlichen seines Kirch- 
 sprengels überlassen hatte? (s, das zweite Kap, im Anfange) 
 welche Einrichturg, wenn sie gleich nicht gerichtlich ge- 
 macht worden vrar, er doch nicht ohne die gröfste Kränkung 
 seines Ehrgefühls wieder aufheben konnte, Oder wurde er 
 vielleicht wegen seiner abweichenden religiösen Grundsätze 
 verfolgt, 80 dafs er sich gezwungen sah, seine bisherige Stelle 
 niederzulegen , und sie mit einer noch weniger einträglichen 
 in einer entfernten Gegend (iit a distant neighbourhood) 
 
III. OF WAKEFIELD. 25 
 
 Having taken this resolution , my next care was to 
 get together the wrechs of my fortune; and, all debts 
 collected and paid*', out of fourteen thousand pounds 
 ■we had but ^° four hmidred remaining. My chief at- 
 tention , therefore , was now to bring down ^ i the pride 
 of my family to their circumstances ; for I well hnew 
 that aspiring beggary is wretchedness itself. »You can- 
 not be ignorant, my children,« cried I, »that no pru- 
 dence of ours 3 2 could have prevented our late mis- 
 fortune; but prudence may do much in disappointing 
 its effects. We are now poor, my fondlings, and wis- 
 dom bids us conform to our hiimble situation. Let us 
 then, without repining, give up those splendours with 
 which numbers are wrelched, and seek, in humble 
 circumstances 3 3 ^ that peace with which all may be 
 happy. The poor live pleasantly without our help 34 j 
 
 zu vertauschen, where he could still enjoy his principles 
 without molestation? Fast scheint dieses auch die Stelle im 
 vierzehnten Kapitel anzudeuten, wo es heifst: My friend and 
 I discoursed — on the Whistonian controversy , my last pam> 
 phlet, the archdeacon's reply, and the hard measure that 
 was dealt me. 
 
 29 y^ll debts collected and paid, S. Engl. Sprachl. $• 84»5. 
 — Die debts sind hier also sowohl die activen als die pas» 
 siven Schulden. 
 
 30 Ff^e had but. In der Glasg. Ausg. steht, we had now 
 hut. 
 
 31 Pf^as now to bring down. In der Glasg. Ausg. fehlt 
 now ; eine Pariser hat dafür next. 
 
 32 No prudence of ours, S. Engl. Sprachl. §. 702. Anm. 
 1'). Hier kann übersetzt werden: keine Klugheit von 
 unserer Seite. 
 
 33 In humble circumstances. So hat W. Scott in Ueber- 
 einstimmung mit dem vorhergehenden our humble situation; 
 in den übrigen Ausgaben steht: in humbler circumstances. 
 
 34 The poor live pleasantly without our help. — Der 
 Landprediger sucht die Seinigen dahin zu bringen, dafs sie 
 sich mit Ergebenheit in ihre beschränkte und dürftige Lage 
 fugen , alle Ansprüche auf vornehmes Wesen aufgeben , und 
 
26 THE VICAR Ch. 
 
 why then should not we learn to liye without theirs ^ s ? 
 No , my children , let us from this moment give up all 
 pretensions to gentility; we have still enough left ^^ 
 for happiness , if we are wise , and let us draw upon 
 content for the deficiencies of fortune ^''.« 
 
 ' As my eldest son was bred a scholar ^s , I deter- 
 mined to send him to town, where his abilities might 
 contribute to our support and his own. The separa- 
 tion of friends and families is , perhaps , one of the 
 most distressful circumstances attendant on penury. 
 The day soon arrived on which we were to disperse 
 for the first time. My son, after taking leave ^o of 
 his motlier and the rest, who mingled their tears with 
 
 im Unig;ange mit solchen, die ihnen in Hinsicht der "aufsern 
 Verhältnisse gleich sind, von nun an ihr Glück suchen. Man 
 vergleiche vom dreizehnten Kapitel den Anfang, oder auch 
 nur das Ende des fünften Kapitels, wo es heifst: Let us 
 keep to companions of our own rank. Wie kann man 
 damit obige Aeufserung in Zusammenhang bringen ? Hat viel- 
 leicht Goldsmi4;h the rich schreiben wollen? Oder wie ist 
 diese Stelle zu erklären? 
 
 35 PP^hy then should not we learn etc. In der Glasg. 
 Ausg. steht dafür : and ive are not so imperfectly formed as 
 to he incapable of living without theirsm 
 
 36 PT^e have still enough lefty wir haben noch ge- 
 nug übrig. S. Engl. Sprachl. §. 776, Enough ist hier als 
 Substantiv gebraucht. Die Glasg. Ausg. hat: we have still 
 enough left us. 
 
 37 Let us draw upon content for the deficiencies of for», 
 tune. Es ist dieses eine von Geldgeschäften hergenommene 
 Redensart. To draw upon one, heifst: auf jemand einen 
 Wechsel ausstellen, auf ihn ziehen. Der Sinn die» 
 ser Stelle ist demnach: . Lafu uns durch Zufriedenheit den 
 Mangel an Glncksgüiein ersetzen, 
 
 38 As my eldest son was hred a scholar. S. Engl. Sprachl. 
 §. 56g, 2. Scholar ist hier ein Gelehrter. Das gleich 
 folgende toivn geht, da es keinen Artikel vor sich hat, auf 
 London, S. Engl. Sprachl. ß. 54?. Aiim. 3. 
 
 2y ^fter taking leave, S. Engl. Sprachl. §.844. Aam. s). 
 
III. OF WAKEFIELD. 27 
 
 their hisses '^°, came to ask a blessing fromme. This 
 I gaye him fi'om my heart, aiid which '^^, added to 
 five guineas *** , was all the patrimony I had now to 
 bestow. »You are going, my boy,« cried I, »to Lon- 
 don on foot, in the niämier Hoöher'*^^ your great an- 
 cestor, -ti^ävelled there** before you. Tahe fi*om me 
 the same horse that was given him by the good Bishop 
 Jewel* 5 — this staff'; and take this book too**', it will 
 be your comfort on the way; these two lines in it are 
 worth a million — i have been young , and now am old; 
 
 40 FF"ith their kisses. In der Glasg. Ausg. fehlt their. 
 
 41 ^:jd which. Eine eigene Wortfügung, indem hier and 
 überflüssig ist, oder which in der Bedeutung eines derrionstra- 
 tiven Fürwortes genommen werden mufs. Auf die nämliche 
 Art findet man and ivhich in folgender Stelle gebraucht: Here 
 he took a road of his own, setting up another Shandean hy- 
 pothesis upon these corner-stones they had laid for him; — 
 and whicli said hypothesis equally stood its ground 
 (^Sterne). 
 
 42 Pipe Guineas. — Guinea^ eine schon ei wähnte Engli- 
 sche Goldmünze, die einundzwanzig Schillinge an Werih hat. 
 Ihren Namen erhielt sie von der Küste Guinea, weil das 
 Gold, woraus die ersten Guineen geprägt wurden, daher 
 kam. — Von dem gleich folgenden 1 had now to bestow fehlt 
 in der Glasg. Ausg. das now. 
 
 43 In the manner Hooker. S. Engl. Sprachl, §. gSs. Anm. 2. 
 — Richard H ook er,, geboren zu Exeter i554, war Profes«^ 
 80r der Hebräischen Sprache zu Oxford, und starb 1600, 
 
 44 Travelled there. S. Engl. Sprachl. §. 8öi. 
 
 45 John Jewel, gebürtig aus Buden in Devonshire, wo 
 er 1622 geboren w^urde, starb als Bischof von Salisbury im 
 Jahr 1671. Er lebte also, Äben so wie Hooker, im Anfange 
 der Regirung der Königinn Elisabeth, war ein ausgezeichne- 
 ter Verfechter des Protestantismus , und machte sich beson- 
 ders durch seine Rechtfertigung der Englischen Kir- 
 che (Apology for tho episcopal Church) berühmt, die erst 
 vor kurzem (i8£5) von Isaacson aus dem Lateinischen in's 
 Englische übersetzt worden ist. 
 
 46 yind take this book too. In der Glasg. Aueg. f^hlt 
 take. 
 
2S THE VICAR Ch. 
 
 yet iwiier saw 1 the righteous man forsaken, nor his 
 seed begging their bread ^"^ . Let this be your conso- 
 lation as you trayel on. Go, my boy. Whatever be 
 thy fortune ^^ ^ let me see thee once a-year; still heep 
 a good heart, and farewell.« As he was possessed'*'' 
 of integrity and honour , I w as imder no apprehensions 
 fi'om throwing him naked into the amphitheati'C of life ; 
 for I hnew he woidd act a good part, whether Tan- 
 quished or victorious 5°. 
 
 His departure only prepared the way for our own, 
 which arrived a few days afterwards. The leaving a 
 neighboui'hood in which we had enjoyed so many hours 
 of trancpiillity , was not without a tear , which scarcely 
 fortitude itself could suppress. Besides , a joiu^ney of 
 seventy miles ^i to a family that had hitherto never 
 been above ten from home , filled us with apprehen- 
 sion , and the cries of the poor , who followed us for 
 some miles, contributed to increase it. The first day's 
 journey brought us in safety within thii-ty miles ^a 
 of our future retreat, and we put Up for the night 
 at an obscure inn, in a village by the way. When 
 
 47 / have heen young etc. S. Psalm XXXVII, 35. 
 
 48 Whatever he thy fortune, S. Engl. Sprachl. §. 8o2. 
 
 49 As he loas -possessed. Goldsmith schrieb possest f 
 60 wie auch drest y past, prest, strap t u. 8. w. W. Scott 
 gab diesen Wörtern überall die regelmäfaige Form. S. Engl» 
 Sprachl, §. 464. 
 
 50 TVhether vanquished or victorious. In der Glasg. 
 Au9g. steht : whether he rose or fell. 
 
 61 Seventy miles. Der Englischen Meilen werden 6g § 
 auf einen Grad gerechnet, so dafs also 4^ Englische Meilen 
 einer Deutschen gleich sind. 
 
 52 Vl^ithin thirty miles. Sie kamen am ersten Tage ih- 
 rer Reise so weit, dafs sie nur noch dreifsig Englische Mei- 
 len von ihrem künftigen Wohnorte entfernt waren. Auf die 
 nämliche Art heifst es gleich im Folgenden : Who lived 
 within a few miles of the place. 
 
IIL or WAKEFIELD. 29 
 
 we were shewn a room ^ 3 , I desired the landlord , in 
 my usual way , to let us hare his company , with which 
 he complied, as what he drank would increase the bill 
 next morning. He hnew, however, the whole neigh- 
 bourhood to which I was removing, particularly Squire 
 Thörnhill , who was to be my landlord , and who lived 
 within a few miles of the place. This gentleman he 
 described as one who desii'cd to hnow little more of 
 the world than its pleasures ^'"^ ^ being particularly re- 
 markable for his attachment to the fair sex. He ob- 
 served, that no vii^tue was able to resist his arts and 
 assiduity, and that there was scarcely a iarmer's daugh- 
 ter '' '^ within ten miles round but what had found him 
 successful and faithless. Though this account gave me 
 some pain, it had a very different effect upon my 
 daughters , whose features seemed to brighten with the 
 expectation of an approaching triumph; nor was my 
 wife less pleased and confident of their allurements 
 and virtue. While our thoughts were thus employed ^ 
 the hostess entered the room to inform her husband, 
 that the strange gentleman, who had been two days 
 in the house, wanted money, and could not satisfy 
 
 53 TVhen ive were sheivn a room^ als man uns eine 
 Stube angewiesen hatte. S. Engl. Spracbl. ij. 871. Abwei- 
 cliend von dieser Wortfügung heifst es dagegen in unserm 
 Vicar: We were shewn into a little back room (Kap. 14). 
 Being shewn into the common room, I was accosted by 
 a very well dressed gentleman (Kap. 18). The apartment 
 into which we were shew^n, was perfectly elegant (K. ig). 
 We were shewn to a room where w^e could converse more 
 freely (K. 21). 
 
 54 Than its -pleasures. In der Glasg, Ausg. steht, than 
 the pleasures it afforded. 
 
 55 That there was scarcely a farmer's daughter. W. 
 Scott ergänzte zuerst in seiner Ausgabe das von mir stets 
 vermifste there rcas , welches in alien übrigen Ausgaben fehlt. 
 — üeber das gleich folgende but what, welches wohl rich- 
 tiger but that hiefse s. £ngl. Sprach}. §. 934. Anm. 5. 4. 
 
30 THE VICAR Ch. 
 
 them for his reckoning 5 Ö. » Want money ! « replied 
 the host, »that must be impossible; for it -was no la- 
 ter than yesterday he paid three guineas to our beadle 
 to spare an old brohen soldier that ^'as to be whipped 
 ihi^ovigh the town for dog-stealing.« The hostess, 
 however , still persisting s ^ in her first assertion , he 
 was prepai'ing to leave the room , swearing that he 
 would be satisfied one way or another s^, when I 
 begged the landlord would introduce me to a stränger 
 of so much charity as he described ^^. With this he 
 complied, shewing in a gentleman who seemed to be 
 about thirty, dressed in clothes ^° that once were la- 
 ced. His person was well-föi*med , and his face mark- 
 ed ''^ with the lines of thinking. He had something 
 short and dry in his address, and seemed not to un- 
 derstand ceremony, or to despise it. Upon the land- 
 lord's leaving the room 0-, I could not avoid express- 
 ing my concern to the stränger ^^ ^ at seeing a gen- 
 tleman in such circumstances, and offered him my 
 purse to satisfy the present demand. »I take it with 
 all my heart, sir,« replied he, »and am glad that 
 a late oversight, in giving what money I had about 
 
 56 Could not satisfy them for his reckoning y d. i, seine 
 Rechnung nicht bezahlen könnte. 
 
 67 The hostess still persisting. S, Engl. Sprach]. §. 8)3, 
 
 58 One way or another. S. Engl. Sprachl. $. SyS. 
 
 59 -As he described. Die Glasg. Ausg. hat as he had de- 
 scribed, 
 
 60 Clothes. Goldsmith schrieb cloaths: W. Scott 
 veianderte diese Schreibungsweise hier und überall dem ge- 
 genwärtigen Gebrauche gemäfs. — Das gleich folgende person 
 bedeutet hier die Gestalt. 
 
 61 Jnd his face marked. In der Glasg. Ausg. stellt: 
 though his face ivas marked. 
 
 62 Upon the landlord's leaving the room. S. Engl. Sprachl.^ 
 5. 843. Anm. 2) und § 596. 
 
 63 My concern to the stranger. Die Glasg. Ausg. hat: 
 for the stranger. 
 
III. OF WAKEFIELD. 31 
 
 me*''*, lias shewn me, that there are still some men 
 like you '^^. I mwst however, previously entreat hie- 
 ing informed of the name and residence of my bene- 
 factor, in order to repay him ''^ as soon as possible.« 
 In this I satisfied him fully, not only mentioning my 
 name ^^, and late misfortune, but the- place to which 
 I was going to remove ^^. »This,« cried he, »hap- 
 pens still more Iiichy than I hoped for, as I am going 
 the same way myself, having been detained here tAvo 
 days by the Hoods, which, I hojie , by to-morrow will 
 be foimd passable '^''.« ,1 testified the pleasure I should 
 have ^ '^ in his company , and my wife and daiightei's 
 joining in entreaty , he was prevailed upon to stay 
 supper^'. The stranger's conversation, which was at 
 once pleasing and instructive, induced me to wish for 
 a continuance of it; but it was now high time to re- 
 tire , and take refreshment against the fatigues of the 
 following day. 
 
 The next morning we all set forward together j 
 
 64 PPhi^t money I had about me; d. i. that money 
 which I had about me. S. Engl. Sprachl. §, 726. Anm, 2}. 
 — Sollte es aber nicht heifsen müssen: in giving away 
 what money etc., oder richtiger, in giving away the 
 money etc ? 
 
 65 That there are still some men like you. In der Glasg, 
 Aiisg. findet man dafür: there is still some benevolence left 
 among us. Eben diefs steht in einer Pariser Ausgabe, nur 
 dafg in derselben some fehlt. 
 
 66 In order to repay him. Die Glasg. Ausg. hat: in or- 
 der to remit it. — Von in order s. Engl. Sprachl. §. 807. 
 Anmeik. 
 
 67 Not only mentioning my name, S, Engl. Sprachl, 
 
 S. 84,. 
 
 68 / tvas going to remove. S. Engl. Sprachl. $. ^63. 
 
 69 T'T^ill he found passable. In einer Ausg. fehlt found. 
 
 70 The pleasure I should have. S. Engl, Sprachl, §, 733, 
 
 71 He was prevailed upon. S. Engl. Sprachl, $ 872. — 
 Statt to stay supper hat die Glasg. Ausg. to stay to supper. 
 
32 THE VICAR Ch. 
 
 my family on horseback , while Mr. Bvirchell , our new 
 companion, walked along '^'^ the foot-path by the road- 
 side, observing, with a smile, that as we were ill 
 mounted, he would be too generous to attempt ^3 
 leaving us behind. As the floods were not yet sub- 
 sided , we were obliged to hire a guide , who trotted 
 on before , Mr. Burchell and I bringing up the rear. 
 We lightened the fatigues of the road with philoso- 
 phical disputes , which he seemed to understand per- 
 fectly '^*. But what surprised me most was, that, 
 though he was a money-borrower , he defended ^ ^ his 
 opinions with as much obstinacy as if he had been my 
 pati'on. He now and then also informed me to whom 
 the different seats belonged that lay in our view as 
 we travelled the road. »That,« cried he, pointing to 
 a very magnificent house which stood at some distance , 
 »belongs to Mr. Thornhill, a yoxuig gentleman who 
 enjoys a large föi^tune , though entirely dependant on 
 the will of his uncle , Sir William Thöi-nhill , a gen- 
 tleman who, content with a little himself, permits his 
 nephew to enjoy the rest, and chiefly resides in town.« 
 — »What ! « cried I , »is my youjig landlord, then, the 
 nephew of a man , whose virtues , generosity , and sin- 
 gularities , are so universally known ? I have heard Sir 
 William Thornhill "^^ represented ^^ as one of the 
 
 72 TValked along. In der Glasg. Ausg. steht walking 
 along; dann fehlt in dem Satze aber das Verbum ünitum. 
 
 73 He would he too generous to attempt. S. Engl. Sprach]* 
 
 §• 929. 
 
 74 To understand -perfectly. Diese Lesart findet sich in 
 
 der Glasg, und in der von W. Scott besorgten Ausgabe; in 
 allen übrigen steht : to understand perfectly well. 
 
 75 He defended. Die Glasg. Ausg. hat: yet he defended. 
 
 76 Sir TVillinm Thornhill. Zum niederen Adel gehören 
 in England die Baronets und die Ritter (knights), von 
 welchen Würden die erstere erblich » die letztere nur person* 
 lieh ist. Dia Baronets sowohl als die knights haben den 
 
HI. OF WAKEFIELD. - 33 
 
 most generous'^ yet whimsical men ^ ^ in tlie liingdom ; 
 a man of consummate ben,eyolcnce. « — - » Something , 
 pei'haps, too much so ,«. replied Mr. Btirchell : »at 
 least he carried benevolence to an excess -when 
 young ^ ' ; for his passions were then sti'ong , and as 
 they were all upon the side of virtue , they led it up 
 to a romantic extreme ^°. He early began to aim at 
 the qualifications of the soldier and the scholar ^ ^ ; was 
 soon distinguished. in the army, and had some reputa- 
 tion among men of learning. Adulation ever follows 
 the ambitious ; for such alone receive most pleasure 
 from ilatteiy. He was siirroimded with crowds, who 
 shewed him only one side of their character; so that 
 he began to lose a regard for private interest in uni- 
 yersal* sympathy. He loved all manhind; for fortune 
 prevented him from hnowing that there were rascals. 
 Physicians tell us of a disorder in which the whole 
 body is so exquisitely sensible , that the slightest touch 
 gives pain : what some have thus suffered in their per- 
 sons, this gentleman felt in his mind. The slightest 
 distress, whether real or fictitious s^, touched him to 
 
 Titel Sir, der aber nicht dem Familiennamen ^ sondern dem 
 Taufnamen vorgesetzt wird; man läfst dan erstem sogar weg, 
 'wenn man einmal weifs , von wem die Rede ist. So heifst 
 es zwar hier Sir William Thornhill; aber an andern 
 Stellen, wo es des letztern Zusatzes zur Bestimmung seiner 
 Person nicht bedarf, blofs Sir William. 
 
 77 I have heard S. TV. T. represented, S. Engl. Sprachl. 
 §: 833. 
 
 78 Yet whimsical men. S, Engl. Sprachl, §. g35. 
 
 79 FThen young. S. Engl. Sprachl. $. 87O. 
 
 80 They Chis passions) led it (virtue) up to a romantic 
 extreme; d. i. seine Leidenschaften trieben die Tugend bis zu 
 einer romanhaften Ueberspännung. 
 
 81 The soldier and the scholar. S. Engl. Sprachl. $, 536. 
 Anmerk. 
 
 82 TVhether real or fictitious. S. Engl. Sprachl. §. Ü70. 
 
34 THE VICAK Ch. 
 
 the quicli ^^ , and his soul laboured under a sicl^ly sen- 
 sii)ility of the miseries of others. Thus disposed to re- 
 lieve ^"^ , it "Nvill be easily conjectured he found num- 
 bers disposed to solicit. His profusions ^^ began to 
 impair his fortune, but not his good-nature; that, in- 
 deed, "was seen to increase ^^ as the other seemed to 
 decay; he gi-ew improvident, as he grew poor; and 
 though he talhed like a man of sense , his actions were 
 those of a fool. Still, however, being surrounded 
 with importunity, and no longer able to satisfy every 
 request that was made him , instead of money he gave 
 promises; they were all he had to bestow, and he had 
 not resolution enough to give any man pain by a de- 
 nial. By this ^^ he drew round him crowds of depen- 
 dants , whom he was sure to disappoint ^ s ^ yet wished 
 to relieve. These hung upon him for a time ^'', and 
 left him with merited reproaches and contempt. But 
 in proportion as he became contemptDjle to others, he 
 became despicable to himself. His mind had leaned 
 
 83 Touched him to the quick. — The quick ist das le- 
 bendige, gesunde Fleisch (nach Johnson, the living 
 flesh, sensible parts), w^o folglich jede Verletzung am 
 schmerzhaftesten ist. Der Sinn ist demnach: Die geringste 
 I^oth, sie mochte nun wahr oder erdichtet sein, ging ihm 
 ans Herz» oder, wie Lindau hat, drang bis in sein In- 
 nerstes. 
 
 84 Thus disposed to relieve. S. Engl. Sprachl, §. 846 
 und 887. 
 
 85 J^is profusions. Dieser Plural findet sich in allen Aus- 
 gaben, die von W. Scott besorgte ausgenommen, in wel- 
 cher profusion steht. S. indefs Engl. Spiachl. 5 ^no. 
 
 86 That indeed was seen to increase. S. Engl, Sprachl. 
 §. 873« Anm. 3). . Statt ivas seen hat Cooke's Ausgabe seemedf 
 •welches aber gleich wieder vorkömmt, 
 
 87 By this. Die Glasg. Ausg. hat by this means. 
 
 88 PVhom he was sure to disappoint. S. Engl. Sprachl. 
 §. 638 und 809, Anm, 4). 
 
 89 For a time.: S. Engl. Sprachl. §. 55g. 
 
IIL OE WAKEFIELD. 35 
 
 upon their adulation, and, that support tähen away 0°, 
 he could find no pleasure in the applause of his heart, 
 which he had never learned to reverence 5>r. The 
 world now began to wear a different aspect; the ilät- 
 teiy of his friends began to dwindle into simple appro- 
 bation. Approbation soon tooh ^^^ the more friendly 
 form of advice; and advice, when rejected ^^^ pj-o- 
 düced their reproaches. He now, therefore, found ö''- 
 that such friends as benefits had gathered round him, 
 were little estimable ; he now found ^ s that a man's 
 own heart must be ever given to gain that of another. 
 I now found that — that-^I forget ^^ what I was going 
 to observe; in short ^^ , sir, he resolved to respect 
 himself, and laid down a plan of restoring his fallen 
 fortune 5 8^ Por this purpose, in his own whimsical 
 manner, he travelled through Europe on foot; and 
 now , though he has scarcely attained the age ' ^ of 
 
 90 That support taken away. S. Engl. Sprachl. §. 845.* 
 
 91 Learned to reverence. Auch hier schrieb Goldsmith 
 learnt; die Veränderung rührt von W. Scott her. Die Glasg. 
 Ausg. hat : learnt to reverence itself, 
 
 92 ylpprohation soon took. In der Gl, Ausg. steht : That 
 soon took. 
 
 93 When rejected. S. Engl. Sprachl. 5- 847. — Statt des 
 folgenden produced their reproaches, hat die Glasg. Ausg. 
 ever begets reproaches. 
 
 94 He now, therefore, Jound, In der Glasg. Ausg. fehlt 
 therefore. 
 
 95 JVere little estimable: he now found etc. Die Glasg, 
 Ausg. hat: were by no means the most estiiiiable: it was now 
 
 found etc. 
 
 96 / now found that — that — I forget etc. In der 
 Glasg. Ausg. steht: I now found that — but 1 forget, 
 
 97 In short. S. Engl. Sprachl. §. 61a. 
 
 98 His fallen fortune. In der Glasg. Ausg. heifst es : his 
 chattered fortune. 
 
 99 jind now , though he has scarcely attained the age. In 
 der Glasg. Ausg. steht: and before he attained the age. Das 
 
36 THE VICAR Ch. 
 
 thirty, his circumstances are more äßhient '°° than 
 ever. At present his hoimtics are more rational and 
 moderate than before ; but still he preserves the cha- 
 racter of a humourist, and finds most pleasuro in ec- 
 centi'ic virtues. « ' 
 
 My attention was so much tähen up by Mr. Biir- 
 chelrs account , that I scarcely loöhed f6r>\ ard as v>e 
 went along , till we were alarmed by the cries of my 
 family; when, turning, I perceived my youngest daugh- 
 ter in the midst of a rapid stream, thrown from her 
 horse, and stiuiggling with the tprjent. She had sunu 
 twice, nor was it in my power to disengage mystMf in 
 time to bring her relief. My sensations wei-e even too 
 violent to permit my attempiiiig her rescue: she must 
 have ^ certainly perished, had not my companion, jjcr- 
 ceiving her danger, instantly pluiiged in to her relief, 
 and, with some difficulty, brought her4n safety to the 
 opposite shore. By tähing the current a little fartlier 
 up ^ , the rest of the family got savely over , where 
 we had an opportunity of joining oiu- aclinöwledgments 
 to hers. Her gratitude may be more readily imagined 
 than described; she thanlied her deliverer more with 
 loohs than words , and continued to lean upon liis arm , 
 as if still willing ^ to receive assistance. My wife also 
 hoped one day to have the pleasure of returning his 
 hindness at her own house. Thus, after we were re- 
 
 scar cely t'dhtt, wie scLon bemeikt worden ist, von W. Scott 
 her; alio andern Ausgaben haben scarce. 
 
 100 His circumstances are more affluent» Statt are bat die 
 Glasg. Ausß. werCf so wie nacU dem gleich folgenden At pre- 
 sent in derselben noch therefore steht» 
 
 1 She must ha^ie. In der Glasg. Ausg. heifiit es: she would 
 have. Von must e. Engl. Spvachl. $, 766 und 772. 
 
 2 By taking the current a littfe farther up, d. i. da wir 
 den Strom etwas weiter hinaufgingtn, um überzusetzen. 
 
 3 As if still willing, S. Ergl. Spraclil. J. (J^?. 
 
IV. OF WAKEFIELD. 37 
 
 freshefl * at the next inn, and had dined together, 
 as Mr. Biilxhell was going to a different part of the 
 country, he took leave ; and 1\e pursued our journey, 
 my wife observing, as we went, that she lihed him 
 extremely, and protesting, that if he had birth ahd 
 förtvmeto entitle him to match into such a family as 
 ours , she hnew no man she would sooner fix upon s. 
 I could not but smile to hear her talh iir this lofty 
 strain ^ j but I was liever much displeased with those 
 hai'mless delusions that tend to niahe us more häpj)y. 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 
 A Proof that e'oen the hi'mihhst Fortune may grant Happiness, 
 which depends not oii circumstances , but constitution'^ , 
 
 The place of our retreat was in a little neighbour- 
 hood , consisting of farmers ^ , who tilled their own 
 grounds, and were ec[ual strängers to opulence* and 
 
 4 We were refreshed- Die Glasg. Ausg. hat ive were all 
 refreshed , so wie he took his leave statt des bald folgenden 
 he took leave. Dafs das his nicht sprachwidrig ist, erhellet 
 aus § 701. der Engl Sprach). 
 
 5 She would sooner fix, upon. S. Engl. Sprachl. §, 1018, 
 
 6 In this lofty strain. In der GJasg. Ausg. fehlt lofty: 
 dagegen hat sie nacli strain folgenden ganzen Satz, der sich 
 in keiner andern Ausgabe findet: One almost at the verge of 
 beggary y thus to assume language of the most insulting af- 
 fluence might excite the ridicule of ill nature^ worauf es denn 
 weiter heifst: but I was never elc. Nur hat jene Ausgabe 
 noch: those innocent delusions, statt those harmless delusions. 
 
 7 Constitution, ist hier temper of mind, Gemiiths- 
 stimmung, Denkurgsart. 
 
 8 Farmers- sind eigentlich die Anbauer gepachteter La'n- 
 deieien; hier aber, wie aus dem Zugatze erhellet, Anbauer 
 eigener Ldndereien, die man sonst Gentlemen-farmers 
 »ennt. Auch findet sich bei Jo hnson die allgemeine Erklä- 
 rung: One who cultivates ground. 
 
38 THE VICAR Ch. 
 
 pöyei'ty '. As they had almost all the conveniences of 
 life within themselves, they seldom visited towns or 
 cities ^° in seai'ch of superfluities. Remote fiom the 
 polite, they still retained the primeval simplicity of 
 männers ; and fi'iigal hy habit , they scarcely hnew that 
 temperance was a virtue. They wrought with cheer- 
 fulness on days of labour, but observed festivals as 
 intervals of idleness and pleasure. They hept up the 
 Christmas carol ' ' , sent ti'ue 16ve-hnots on Yalentine 
 
 9 ^nd were equal strangers to opulence and poverty. — 
 To be a stranger to a thing, ist nach Johnson, to be un- 
 acquainted vv^itk it. Der Sinn ist demnach: Die eben so 
 wenig Reichthum als Dürftigkeit kannten, 
 
 10 They seldom visited towns or cities. — Towns und 
 cities unterscheiden sich so, dafs'man unter diesen die Oerter 
 versteht, welche eine eigentlich städtische Verfassung, einen 
 Stadtmagistrat (corporation) , eine bischöfliche Kirche (cathe- 
 dral) u. 8. w. haben; unter jenen liingegen diejenigen, wel- 
 che ihrer Gröfse wegen zu den Städten gerechnet werden 
 müssen, und die einen regelmäfsigen Markt haben, denen 
 aber die städtische Verfassung und die bischöfliche Kirche 
 fehlen. Es belauft sich indefs die Zahl der cities nur auf 
 fünfundzwanzig, ungeachtet der Bischöfe ^ die Erzbischöfe 
 mit eingeschlossen, siebenundzwanzig sind. Von diesen fällt 
 jedoch einer aus, weil sein Sitz die Insel Man ist; und von 
 Banger, dem Sitz des Bischofs von Bangor, heifst es in 
 Hervey's System of Geography: „Bangor, though 
 the see of a bishop, is an old mean -looking place, — The 
 town is governed by the bishop's steward who holds the 
 courts.** 
 
 11 They kept up the Christmas carol, — To keep up f 
 von Jo bn so 11 e: klärt durch to maintain without abate- 
 ment, ist so viel als im Gange erhalten. — Christmas 
 carol sind Lieder, Welche vorzüglich auf dem Lande, von 
 Kindern oder gemeinen Leuten die Tage vor Weihnachten 
 von Haus zu Haus gesungen w^erden, um sich so einen klei- 
 nen Gewinn zu verschaffen. Eine Sammlung solcher Weih- 
 nachtslieder ist zu London unter dem Titel herausgekom- 
 men: Some ancient Christmas Carols with the tunes to which 
 
jy^ OP WAKEFIELD. . 39 
 
 morning ^^, ate pancahes on Shrovetide ' ^ ^ shewed 
 their wit on the first of April , and religiously crached 
 nuts on Michaelmas-eve ' ^. Being apprized of our ap- 
 proach, the whole neighbourhood came out to meet 
 
 they were formerly sung in the West of England. Collected 
 by David Gilbert. The second edition i823. 
 
 12 Sent true love -knots on Valentine morning. Der Tag 
 des heiligen Valentin, der 14. Februar, ist nach der alten 
 Sittenubedieferung in England der Liebe geweiht. Man hat 
 verschiedene alte Sagen, Gebräuche und Voruvtheile, die sich 
 auf diesen Tag beziehen. So' glaubt man z; B. der Jüngling, 
 der einem Mädchen an St. Valentins Morgen zuerst begegnet, 
 sei ihr vom Schicksal zum Liebhaber und Gatten bestimmt, 
 und sie nennt ihn ihren Valentin. Diejenigen von beiden 
 Geschlechtern, welche einander lieben, oder einander ihre 
 Liebe zu erkennen geben wollen, pflegen sich an diesem 
 Tage kleine Gedichte, — etwa von der Art, wie in Deutsch- 
 land die Neujahrswiinsche, — emblematische Figuren, z. B. 
 Liebespfeile, flammende, oder von zwei Pfeilen durchborte 
 Herzen, Liebesgötter u. s. w. , oder auch Bänder zuzuschi- 
 cken, welche den Namen love-knots oder true love-knots 
 haben. Diese love-knots oder Liebesbänder sind in vier 
 Schleifen zusammengeschlungen, so dafs man die Enden nicht 
 sieht; und so gelten sie als Zeichen der unauflöslichen Bande 
 
 der Liebe. ... 
 
 13 Ate pancakes on Shrovetide, Goldsmith schrieb 
 eat: W. Scott nahm jene Schreibungsweise auf, die bei den 
 neuern Schriftstellern allgemein zu werden scheint, und die 
 auch Walker vorzieht, welcher darüber folgendes bemerkt: 
 
 ,The preterimperfect tense of eat is sometimes written ate, 
 particularly by Lord Bolingbroke , and frequently, and per- 
 haps more correctly, pronounced et." — Shrovetide (abgelei- 
 tet von to shrive, beichten, im Imperf. I shrove) ist der Tag 
 vor dem Aschermittwoch, und hat seinen Namen daher, weil 
 man an demselben ehemals zu beichten pflegte. 
 
 i4 Cracked nuts at Michaelmas ■ eve , an dem heiligen 
 Abend vor Michaelis. — Da es um Michaelis gemeiniglich 
 der Nüsse eine grofse Menge gibt, heifst es in der Anmer- 
 kung zu dieser Stelle in der Dresdener Ausgabe , so kann es 
 vielleicht an einigen Orten Sitte sein, ein kleines Nufsfest an- 
 Bustellen. S. indefs auch Anmerk. fi zum eilften. Kapitel. 
 
40 »HE VICAR Ch. 
 
 their minister , dressed in their finest clothes , and pre- 
 ceded by a pipe and tabor j a feast also was provided 
 for our reception, at which we sat cheerfiilly down; 
 and what the conversation wanted in wit , was made 
 up in- laughter.' 
 
 Our little habitation was situated at the foot of a 
 sloping hill, sheltered with a beautiful underwood be- 
 hind, and a prattling rivulet before; on one side a 
 meadow, on the other a green. My farm consisted of 
 about twenty acres ^s of excellent land, having given 
 a hundred pounds for my predecessor's good-will ^^. 
 Nothing could exceed the neatness of my little enclo- 
 sures ' ^ , the elms and hedge-rows appearing with in- 
 exjjressible beauty. My house consisted of but one 
 story, and was covered with thatch, which gave it an 
 air of great sniigness; the w:alls on the inside were 
 . nicely white-washed , and my daughters undertook to 
 adorn them with pictures of their own designing. 
 Though the same room served us for parlour and kit- 
 • 
 
 15 Twenty acres. Ein Acker oder Morgen Landes ist 
 nach Johnson's Angabe in England 4° Ruthen (perches) 
 lang, und 4 breit, oder fasset einen Flächeninhalt von 4Ö40 
 Englischen Quadratellen (yards) in sich. 
 
 16 For my -predecessor's goodwill. — Goo*d -•will ist das 
 freiwillige Abtreten eines Hauses oder Grundstückes vor dem 
 Ablauf der im Miethsvertrage bestimmten Zeit, da also der 
 Inhaber von dem Eigenthümer nicht dazu gezwungen w^erden 
 kann. Wird ein Grundstück auf diese Art abgetreten, so wer- 
 den dabei gewöhnlich auch gew^isse Vortheile für den ausbe- 
 düngen, an welchen die Abtretung geschieht, z. B. die Zu- 
 TÜcklassung des Hausger'äthes, der zur Bestellung des Ackers 
 erforderlichen Werkzeuge u. s. w. ; wofür denn dieser eine 
 Vergütung an Gelde leistet. 
 
 17 The neatness oj my little enclosures. Die Sitte der 
 Angelsachsen, ihre Felder mit Hecken und Bäumen einzu- 
 schliefsen, hat sich in England zu nicht geringer Verschöne- 
 rung dos Landes bis auf den heutigen Tag erhalten. — In 
 Hinsicht des Folgenden s. Engl, Sprach]. $. 843. Anm. 1). 
 
IV. OF WAKEFIELD. 41 
 
 clien ^^ , that only made it the wärmer. Besides, as 
 it -was hept with the utmost neatness, the dishes, 
 plates , and coppers ^ ^ , being w ell scoured , and all 
 disposed in bright rows on the shelres, the eye was 
 agreeably relieved, and did not want * richer furni- 
 ture -°. There were three other apartments, one for 
 my wife and me , another for our two daughters , with- 
 in our own , and the thiid , w ith two beds , for the 
 rest of the children. 
 
 The little republic to which I gave laws , was re- 
 gulated in the following manner: by sunrise we all as- 
 sembled in our comiaon apartment, the lire being pre- ' 
 viously hindled by the servant ; after we had saluted 
 each other with proper ceremony , (for I always thought 
 fit to heep up some mechanical forms of good breed- 
 ing, without which freedom ever destroys friendship) 
 we all beut in gratitude to that Being who gave us 
 another day. This duty being performed, my son and 
 I went to pursue our usual industry abroad, while my 
 •wife and daughters employed themselves in providing 
 breahfast , which was always ready at a certain time. 
 I allowed half an hour ^ ^ for this meal , and an hour 
 for dinner ; which time w as talien up in innocent mirth, 
 between my wife and daughters, and in philosophical 
 äi'guments ^^ between my son and me. 
 
 18 The same room served us for parlour and kitchen. —^ 
 Selbst in London dient der ärmeren Klasse das nämliche Zim- 
 mer* nicht blofs zur Wohnstube (parlour) und zur Küche, 
 sondern sogar zur Schlafkammer. Der Kamin ist ihr Herd; 
 und in den bei Tage aufgeschlagenen und an die Wand ge- 
 schobenen Betten glaubt man Schreibpuke und Schränke zu 
 erblicken. 
 
 19 Coppers. S. Engl. Sprach!. §, Sgg. Anm. 
 
 20 Did not want richer furniture, W, Scott hat ricly 
 furniture; der Comparaliv mufs aber beibehalten werden, da 
 bei diesem Satze eine Vergleichang mit dem ^ was da war, 
 zum Grunde liegt. 
 
 21 Half an hour. S. En^l. Sprach!. §. 565. 
 
42 THE VICAR Ch. 
 
 As we rose -with tlie sun, so ^^ v>e nerer piu-sued 
 GUI* labour after it was gone down, but returned home 
 to the expecting family; where smiling loolvs, a neat 
 hearth, and pleasant lire, were prepared for our re- 
 ception. Nor were we without guests ; sometimes Far- 
 mer FlamborougK, our talkatiye neighbour, and often 
 the blind j>iper, would pay us a yisit, and taste our 
 gooseberry-wine ; for the making of which 24 -^ye had 
 lost neither the receipt nor the reputation. These 
 harmless people had several ways of being good com- 
 pany; for while one played ^^^ tJ^g other would sing 
 some soothing ballad, Johnny Armstrong's last Good- 
 night, or the cruelty of Barbara Allen 2^. The night 
 was concluded in the manner we began the morning ^^, 
 my youngest boys being appointed to read the lessons 
 
 22 In philosophical arguments. Das Wort argument ist 
 schon im vorhergehenden in der Bedeutung Streit und auch 
 Behauptung vorgekommen. Aufserdem ist es aber gleich- 
 falls so viel als Unterredung, Gespräch, Inhalt, Be- 
 weis; und zuweilen entspricht es selbst dem Französischen 
 Raisonnement. Hier läfst es sich durch Unterredung 
 übersetzen. 
 
 23 jis we rose with the sun, so etc. S. Engl. Sprachl,- 
 
 §. 924. 
 
 24 For the making of which. S. Engl. Sprach]. §. 836 
 und 727. 
 
 25 For while one played. Das for findet sich nur in der 
 von W. Scott besorgien Ausgabe: es ist aber sehr zweck- 
 mäfsig eingeschaltet, um diesen Satz mehr an den vorherge- 
 henden anzukniiplen. 
 
 26 Johnny Armstrong's last Good- night y or the cruelty 
 of Barbara Allen. Zwei Balladen, von denen die erstere in 
 Evan's Edition of old Ballads, historical and nar- 
 rative, London 1777- Vol. II. S. 64 steht, und die letzter« 
 sich in den Elegant Extracts, London 1796. Vol. II. 
 S. 3g5 findet. 
 
 27 In the manner we began the morning. S. Engl. Sprachl. 
 $. 962. Anm. a). 
 
IV. OF WAKEFIELD. 43 
 
 of the day * ; and he that read loudest , distinctest , and 
 Lest =^3^ -^yas to have a halfpenny ^ 2 on Sunday, to put 
 into the poor's box f . 
 
 When Sunday came, it was indeed a day of fi- 
 nery, "which all my sumptuary edicts could not re- 
 strain. How well soever I fancied my lectul^es against 
 pride had conquered the vanity of my daughters, yet 
 I still found them secretly attached to all their former 
 finely j they still loved laces, ribbons, bugles, and cat- 
 gut 30 • my wife herself retained a passion for her crim- 
 son paduasoy ^i , because I formerly happened to say ^s 
 it became her. 
 
 * The lessons of the day. — Lesson erklärt Johnson 
 durch portion of Scripture read in divine service. 
 Man hat aber auch passende Stellen aus der Bibel zur haus* 
 liehen Erbauung für jeden Tag herausgehoben, und von die- 
 sen ist hier die Rede. Man kann Abendgebet dafür setzen» 
 
 28 He that read loudest j distinctest and best, S. Engl. 
 Spracbl. §. 553. 
 
 29 -^ halfpenny. Auch in dieser Zusammensetzung hat 
 die Aussprache des ersteren Wortes eine nicht unbedeutende 
 Veränderung erlitten: If ist stumm, und das a erhält seinen 
 langen Laut. Einige sprechen es wie das a in far aus ; es 
 ist dieses aber nach Walker nicht blofs gemein, sondern 
 bäurisch. 
 
 •f To put into the poor's box. In Cooke's Ausgabe 
 und in der von W. Scott besorgten steht intOf in allen übri- 
 gen in. Die Engländer schwanken hier sehr. Im zwölften 
 Kapitel heifst es in allen Ausgaben she put her hand into her 
 pocket; und hier hat W. Scott into in in verwandelt. — 
 Der Ausdruck the poor's box zeigt, dafs im Englischen auch 
 zuweilen bei den als Substantiv gebrauchten Adjectiven von 
 der Angelsächsischen Bezeichnung des Genitivs Gebrauch ge- 
 macht wird. 
 
 30 Bugles and catgut. — Bugles sind die sogenannten 
 Schmelz- oder Glas koral len. — Catguty nach Chal- 
 mers: a species of linen or canvas with Avide in- 
 terstices, ist ein Zeug, worauf gestickt w'ui^^c; Marli, 
 oder was man jetzt Stramin nennt. 
 
 Z\. Tadiiasoy (d. i. sole de Padoua, Faduanisches Sei- 
 
44 THE VICAR Ch. 
 
 7 
 
 The first Sunday, in particular, their behaviour 
 served to mortiiy me. I had desired my girls the pre- 
 ceding night to be dressed early the next day; for I 
 always loved to be at church a good while before the 
 rest of the congregation. They punctually obeyed my 
 directions ; but when we were to assemble in the morn- 
 ing at breähfast, down came my wife aiid daughters, 
 dressed out in all their former splendour, their hair 
 plaistered up with pomatum 33^ their faces patched to 
 taste ■^''^, their trains bundled up into a heap behind, 
 and rustling at every motion. I could not help smil- 
 ing at their vanity , particularly that of niy wife , from 
 whom I expected more discretion. In this exigence, 
 therefore , my 6nly resource was to order my son-, 
 with an important air, to call our coach. The girls 
 were amazed at the command; but I repeated it with 
 more solemnity than before. »Surely, my dear, you 
 jest,« cried my wife, »we can walk it* perfectly well; 
 we want no coach to carry us now. « — »You mistake, 
 child,« returned I, »we do want a coaches, foj, jf 
 we walk to church ^^ in this trim , the very children 
 dn the parish will hoot after us. « — » Indeed , « replied 
 my wife, »I always imagined that my Charles was 
 fond of seeing his children neat and handsome about 
 
 denzeug « oder nach Walker verdorben aus dem Französi- 
 schen Pou-de-soie), eine jetzt aus der Mode gekommene 
 Art seidenes Stoffes, dessen nur noch zuweilen unter den nie- 
 dern Ständen erwähnt wird, in deren Munde jenes Wort wie 
 padsi oder padswi lautet. 
 
 32 1 happened so say. S. Engl. Sprachl. §, 8i6. 
 
 33 Their hair plaistered up with pomatum. S. Engl. 
 Sprachl. §, 84^ Anm. 3. — To plaistcr ist nach Johnson 
 80 viel als to cover with a viscous salve. 
 
 Z\ Their faces patched to taste ; d. i ihre Gesichter waren 
 auf eine j^eschmackvoJlo Art mit Scliminkpn.istcrcJien belegt. 
 , * TVe can walk it, S, Engl. SpraclU. §. 6^5. 
 
 Z5 M^e dj want a coach. S. Engl. Sprachl. §. 764. 
 
 36 If^we.tvalk to church, S. Engl. Sprachl. ^. 547. Anm. j). 
 
IV. OF WAKEFIELD. 45 
 
 him.« — »You may be as neat as you please,« inter- 
 rupted I, >>and I shall love you tlie better for it; but 
 all this is not neatness, but frij2iiery. These rufilinffs , 
 and piakiiigs ' , antl patchings, Avill only make us 
 hated by all the wives of our neighbours. No , my 
 children,« continued I, more gravely, »those gowns 
 may be altered into something of a plainer cut; for 
 finery is very'iinbecöming in us, who want the means 
 of decency. ".I do not hnow whether such floimcing^ 
 and shredding is becoming even in the rich, if we con- 
 sider, upon a moderate calculation, that the naUed- 
 ness of the indigent world may be clothed from the 
 trimmings of the vain. « 
 
 This remonstrance had the proper effect; they 
 went with great composfure, that very instant, to change 
 their dress; and the next day 'z', I had the satisfaction 
 of finding niy daughters, at their own request, em- 
 ployed in cutting up their trains into Sunday waist- 
 coats' for Dicli and Bill ^ ^ , the two. little ones, and, 
 what was still more satisfactory, the gowns seemed im- 
 proved '^^ by this curtailing. 
 
 37 These Tjif flings and -puikings. — To rvjfle heifst in 
 Falten Ic^-en, kräuseln, und ruffles dalier Manschet- 
 ten. — To pink bedeutet auszacken, welches vermitieJst 
 eines besonders dazu ein^jerithteten Eisens geschieht. Der 
 Sinn jener Wörter ist demnach: dieser Flitterstaat mit 
 in Falten gelegtem und ausgezaktem Zeuge. — 
 Lindau übersetzt: Diiese Krausen und Spitzen, 
 
 38 The next Jay S. Eng). Sprachl. §. 573. i). 
 
 39 Dich and Bill. Jenes ist eine Abktiizung des Namens 
 Richard, und das ietitere steht für William, — . üeber 
 das gleich folgende the two little- ones s Engl. Sprachl. $ 617. 
 
 40 The gowns, seemed improved. S. Eng). Sprachl. §. 853. 
 Anm. 2). 
 
46 THE VICAR Ch. 
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 
 A new and great Acquaintance introduced 4i^ TVhat we 
 •place most hopes upon t generally proves most fatal. 
 
 At a small distance from tlie house, my prede- 
 cessor had made a seat, overshaded by a hedge of 
 hawthorn and honeysuckle. Here, -when the weather 
 was fine , and our labour soon finished , we usually sat 
 together, to enjoy an extensive landscape in the calm 
 of the evening. Here too we drank tea , which now 
 was become an occasional banquet; and as we had it 
 but seldom, it diffused a new joy, the preparations 
 for it being made ^^ with no small share of bustle 
 and ceremony. On these occasions , our two little ones 
 always read to us ^^ ^ and they were regularly served 
 after we had done. Sometimes , to give a variety to 
 our amusements, the ^irls sang to the guitar; and 
 
 41 A new acquaintance introduced, S. Engl. Sprachl. 
 5. 85o. 
 
 42 The preparations for it heing made. W. Scott hat 
 preparation ; in alien übrigen Ausgaben steht der PJural. — 
 S. auch Engl. Sprachl. $. 846. 
 
 43 Read to US. Das to findet sich nur in W, Scott's 
 Ausgabe; in allen übrigen steht read for me f ungeachtet sie 
 dagegen im dreiundzwanzigsten Kapitel ohne Ausnahme I read 
 to my family from the few books that were saved haben » 
 und es im sechsundzwanzigsten Kapitel gleichfalls in allen 
 heifst: my little boys were to read to me. W. Scott ist je- 
 doch seinen Grundsätzen nicht überall treu geblieben; so hat 
 er z. B. in der analogen Stelle im siebzehnten Kapitel, wo 
 es heifst: / will sing them for youy Papa, das for stehen 
 lassen» indefs es in Cooke's Ausgabe hier in to verwandelt 
 worden ist. — Dafs nach to read und to sing bei der Person 
 das Verhältnifäzeichen wegbleibt, wenn die Sache genannt 
 wird, und so ein Objectiv - Casus hinzukömmt, erhellet aus 
 folgenden Beispielen: He will sing us Death and the Ladjr 
 (Kap. XVII. ). I therefore read them a portion of the service 
 (Kap. XX VI.). S. Engl. Sprachl. §. 53o. Anm. 1). 
 
V. OF WAKEFILI.r. 47 
 
 while they thus formed a little concert;^ my wife and 
 I would stroll down the sloping field, that was em- 
 bellished with bluebells and' centaury , talk of our chil- 
 dren with rapture , and enjoy the breeze that wafted 
 both health and harmony. 
 
 In this manner we began to find that every situa- 
 tion in life may bring its own peculiar pleasures; 
 every morning waked us to a repetition of toil; but 
 the evening repaid it "^''^ with vacant hilarit}'. 
 
 It was about the beginning of autumn , on a holi- 
 day, for I kept such as intervals of relaxation, from 
 labour, that I had drawn out my family to our usual 
 place of amusement, and our young musicians begaii 
 their usual concert. As we were thus engaged "^ ^ , we 
 saw a stag bound nimbly by, within about twenty pa- 
 ces of where we were sitting *<^ , and, by its panting, 
 it seemed pressed by the hunters. We had not much 
 time to reflect upon the poor animal's distress, when 
 we perceived the dogs and horsemen come sweeping 
 along .*f at some distance behind, and making the very* 
 path it had taken. I was instantly for returning in 
 with my family ; but either curiosity or surjirise , or 
 some more hidden motive, held my wife and daugh- 
 ters ^^^ to their seats. The huntsman, who rode fore- 
 most, passed us with great swiftness, followed by four 
 or five persons more "'■^ , who seemed in equal haste. 
 
 44 r/ie evening repaid it. In Cooke's Ausgabe steht: 
 the evening amply repaid it, 
 
 45 j^s we were thus engaged. S. Engl. Sprachl. §, gaS 
 und Ö87. 
 
 46 Of where we were sitting, S. Engl. Spracbl, §. 883. 
 
 47 PT^'e perceived the dogs and horseinen come sweeping 
 along, — To sweep, fegen, hat auch die Bedeutung sich 
 schnell und heftig bewegen. In Verbindung mit aZo/z»- 
 kann man es übersetzen dahersturmen. S. auch Engl. 
 Sprachl. S. Ö28. Anm. 1) und 810, 2). 
 
 48 My wife and daughters. S. Engl. Sprach], $. jo3. 
 
 49 Followed by four or five persons more: Und es folg- 
 
48 THE VICAR Ch. 
 
 At last, a young gentleman of a more genteel appea- 
 rance than the rest, came foi'ward, and for a -while 
 regarding us , instead of pursuing the chase , stopped 
 short , and giving his horse to a servant w ho attended , 
 approached vis -with a careless superior air. He seemed 
 to want no introduction, but was going to salute -my 
 daughters ^° as one certain of a hind I'eception; but 
 they had early learned the lesson of loohing presi'imp- 
 tion out of countenance ^^. Upon which he let us 
 hnow that his name was Thornhill, and that he was 
 the owner of the estate 5- that lay for some extent 
 round us. He again, therefore, offered to salute ^3 
 the female part of the family, and such was the power 
 of fortune and fine clothes , that he found no second 
 repulse. As his address, though confident, was easy, 
 we soon became more familiar; and perceiving musi- 
 cal insti^uments lying near, he begged to be favoured 
 with a song. As I did not approve of such dispropor- 
 tioned acquaintances ^4^ i ^i^lied upon my daughters, 
 
 ten ihm vier oder fünf Andere. S. Engl. SpracLl. $, 871. und 
 660. Anm. 3). 
 
 50 Pf^as going to salute my daughters : Er -wollte meine 
 Töchter mit einem Kusse beg;rüfsen. Eine solche Begiüfsung 
 mit einem Kusse auf die Wanden war sonst in England auf 
 dem Lande nicht ungewöhnlich, und selbst Fremde pEegten 
 sich dieselbe wol zu erlauben. — In Hinsicht des folgenden 
 as one certain s. Engl. Sprachl. §. 067. 
 
 51 Of looking presumption out of countenance. — To 
 look hat nach Johnson auch die Bedeutung: to inßuence hy 
 looks. Der Sinn jener Worte ist daher: Zudringlichkeit 
 durch den Blick aus der Fassung zu bringen. 
 
 52 The owner of the estate. Der Artikel the vor owner 
 findet sich nur in Cooke's Ausgabe und in der von W. 
 Scott besorgten, in allen übrigen rehlt er. 
 
 53 He again, therefore, offered to salute. S. Engl. 
 Sprachl. $. 817. 
 
 54 Such disproportioned acquaintances. W. Scott hat 
 acquaintance. S. indefs Engl. Sprachl. §. 3oo. Anmerk. Auch 
 
V. OF WAKEFIELD. 49 
 
 ill oFcler to preyent their compliance; but my hint was 
 counteracted hy one from their mother, so that with 
 a cheerftil air they gare us a favourite sdng of Dry- 
 deji's ^^. Mr. ThornhiJI seemed highly- delighted with 
 their performance and choice, and then took up the 
 guitar himself He played but v^ry indifferently ', how- 
 ever, my eldest daughter repaid his former applause 
 with interest, and assured him that his tones were 
 louder than even those of her master ^e. At this com- 
 plhnent he bowed , which she returned with a' cour- 
 tesy. He praised her taste, and she commended his 
 understanding; an age could not have made them bet- 
 ter accpiainted ; while tlie fond mother too , ecpially 
 happy 57^ iij^3ted xipön her landlord's stepping in s^, 
 and tasting a glass of her gooseberry. The whole fa- 
 mily seemed earnest to please him; my gii^ls attempted 
 to entertain him with topics they thought most mo- 
 dern , - while Moses , on the contrary , gave him a ques- 
 tion or two from the ancients, for which he had the 
 satisfaction of being laughed at; my little ones were no 
 less busy , and fondly stuck close to the stränger. All 
 my endeavours could scarcely keep their dirty fingers 
 from handling and tai'nishing the lace on his clothes, 
 and lifting up the flaps of his pocket-holes , to see 
 
 Leifst es weiter unten: Disproportioned friendships ever 
 terminate in disgust. 
 
 55 ^ favourite song of Drydens. S. Engl. Sprachl. §. SgS. 
 — John Dryden, welcher zu Auldwinkle einem Flecken 
 in Northhamptonshire im Jahre i63i geboren wurde, und 
 1701 starb, war lyrischer und dramatischer Dichter, und 
 zeichnete sich auch als Prosaiker ^nd Kritiker aus. Man s. 
 Bouterwek's Geschichte der Poesie und Beredts. Bd. 8. 
 S. 3i flgg. 
 
 56 Those of her master. S, Engl. Sprachl. §. 7i5. 
 
 67 The fond mother too ^ equally happy, S. Engl. Sprachl, 
 5. 867. ^ ^ 
 
 68 Insisted upon her landlord's stepping in. S. Engl. 
 Sprachl. §. 846. Anm. 
 
 4 . 
 
50 THE VICAR Ch. 
 
 •what was there. At the approach of evening he took 
 leave 5 but not till he had requested permission to re- 
 new his visit, which/ as he was our landlord, we 
 most readily agreed to. 
 
 As soon as he was gone , my wife called a coun- 
 cil on the conduct of the day. She was of opinion, 
 that it was a most fortunate hit; for that she had 
 known ^9 even stränger things than that brought to 
 bear '■°. She hoped again to see the day in which we 
 might hold up our heads with the best of them; and 
 concluded, she protested, she could see no reason 
 why the two Miss Wrinhlers should marry great for- 
 tunes, and her children get none. As this last argu- 
 ment was directed to me , I protested I could see no 
 reason for it neither ^ ' , nor why Mi\ Simpliins got 
 the ten thousand pound prize ^ - in the lottery , and 
 ,we sat down with a blank. »I protest, Charles,« 
 cried my wife, »this is the way you always damp my 
 girls and me , when we are in spirits. Tell me , So- 
 phy, my dear, what do you think of our new visitor? 
 Don't you think he seemed to be good-natured?« — • 
 »Immensely so, indeed, mamma,« replied she; »I 
 think he has a great deal to say upon every thing, 
 and is never at a loss; and the more trifling the svib- 
 
 69 For that she had known. In W. Scott's Ausgabe fehlt 
 that. S indefs Enpl. Sprachl §. y^q. 
 
 60 She had known even stranger things brought to hear, 
 Ueber to know t, Anmeik. 34 zu Kap,' 1. S. auch En»!. 
 Sprachl. §. 833. — To hefar hat als Verbum Iniiansitivuin 
 die Bedeutung von to take effect, to luccecd. Der 
 Sinn iet: Sie hätte es erlebt, dafs selbst noch selt- 
 samere Sachen, als diese, zu Stande gekommen 
 wären. 
 
 61 For it neither. $. Engl. Sprachl. $. 917. 
 
 62 The ten thousand pound prize, d. i. den Gev^^inn von 
 zehntausend Pfund. S. Engl. Sprachl. ^. 298. Anm a). — 
 To sit down with a blank, ist gleichbedeutend dem Deut« 
 •oben: Mit einer Niete durchfallen. 
 
V. OF WAKEFIELD. 51 
 
 ject, the more he has to say.« — »Yes,« cried Oli- 
 via ^ 3 ^ » Ixe is well enough for a man ; but , for my 
 part, I don't much liUe him, he is so extremely im- 
 pudent and familiar; but on the guitar he is shocking.« 
 These two last speeches I interpreted by contraries. I 
 found by this, that Sophia internally despised, as 
 much as Olivia secretly admired him. »Whatever 
 may be your opinions of him, my children,« cried I, 
 »to confess a truth "^ , he has not prepossessed me in 
 his favour. Disproportioned fi'iendships ever termin- 
 ate in disgust; and I thought, notwithstandig all his 
 ease *^ , that he seemed perfectly sensible of the dis- 
 tance between us. Let us heep to companions of our 
 own rank. -There is no character more contemptible 
 than a man that is a f oi'tune-hunter ; and I can see no 
 reason why fortune-hunting women should not be con- 
 temptible too. Thus, at best^'', we shall be con- 
 temptible if his views be honourable; but if they be 
 otherwise! I should shudder but to thinh of that. It 
 is true, I have no apprehensions from the conduct 
 of my children ; but I think there are some from 
 his character — « I would have proceeded, but for 
 the. interruption ^^ of a servant from the Squire, 
 who, with his compliments, sent us a side of veni- 
 
 63 Olivia. Ein in England nicht sehr panpbarer Name, 
 daher auch über seine Aussprache nichts Allgemeines festge- 
 setzt zu sein scheint. Nach der Analogie von filial j trivial j 
 quotidian u s. w. mufs aber das £ in der zweiten Silbe li 
 kurz ausgesprochen werden. 
 
 64 To confess a truth. S. Engl. Sprach!. §. 825. 
 
 65 Notwithstanding all his ease, d. i. ungeachtet aller 
 seiner Ungezwungenheit. Ease nämlich erklärt Johnson 
 auch durch freedom from formality and forced be- 
 haviour. 
 
 66 -ydt best, d. i. wenn es aufs beste und nach VYunscli 
 geht. 
 
 67 But for tht interruption. S. Engl. Sprach!. $. g'?7 
 
 4* 
 
52 . THE VICAR Cn. 
 
 Son *5, find a promise to dine with us some days 
 after. This -well-timed pi'esent pleaded more power- 
 fully in his favour than any thing I had to say could 
 obviate. I therefore continued silent*'^, satisfied with 
 just having pointed out danger, and leaving it to their 
 own discretion to avoid it. That virtue which re- 
 quires to he ever guarded, is scarcely worth the sen- 
 tinel. 
 
 CHAPTER VI. 
 
 The Happiness of a Country Fire -side. 
 
 As we carried on the former dispute with some 
 degree of warmth , in order ta accommodate^ matters , 
 it was universally agreed, that we should have a part 
 of the venison for supper , and the girls imdertook 
 the tash with alacrity. »I am sor-ry,« cr^ed I, »that 
 we hiave no neighbour or sti-anger to tahe part ^ ° in 
 tiiis good cheer: feasts of this hind acquire a doidjle 
 relish from hospitality.« — »Bless me!« cried my wife, 
 »here comes our good fiiend Mr. iJiircliell, that saved 
 our Sophia , and that run you down fairly in the ar- 
 gument. « — »Confute me in argument, child!« cried 
 I; »you mistähe there, m^ dear. I believe there are 
 but few^^ that can do that. I never disjiiite your 
 
 68 A side of venison; die Hälfte eines Hirsches oder 
 Rehbocks. 
 
 69 I therefore continued silent^ S, Engl. Sprach], §• 607. 
 ^nmetk. 
 
 70 No stranger to takq part. In alien frühern Ausgaben 
 stehet to take a part; in Cooke's Ausgabe und in der von 
 W. Scott besorgten ist der Artikel a weggelafsen > welches 
 allerdings nach den Grundsätzen der allgemeinen Sprachlehre 
 richtiger ist; doch läfst sich auch durch den Gebrauch der 
 Englischen Sprache hier dnr Artikel vcrtheidigen, S, Engl. 
 Sprachl. §. 53B. Anm. 
 
 71 There are but few^ S. Engl, Sprachl. §. 6Ö3. 
 
VI. OF WAKEFIELD. - 53 
 
 abilities at malting a goose-pie, and I beg youll leave 
 argument to me.« As I spolje^-, poor Mr. Bür- 
 cliell ^3 Entered the house, and was welcomed by the 
 "family, who shook him heartily hj the hand, while 
 little Dich officiously reached him a chair. 
 
 I was pleasisd ■wnth the poor man's ^-iendship for 
 two reasons ; because I hnew that he wanted mine , 
 and I hnew him to be friendly as far as he a^-^s able. 
 He was hnown in our neighbourhood by the character 
 of the poor gentleman that, would do n© -good, when 
 he was young , though he was not yet thirty. He 
 would at intervals talh with great good sense j but in 
 general he was fondest of the company of children , 
 whom he used to call harinless little men. He was 
 famous , I found , for singing them ballads , and telling 
 them stories; and seldom went out without something 
 in his pockets for them — a piece of gingerbread , or 
 a halfpenny whistle. He generally came for a few 
 days into our neighbourhood once a-year, and liA^ed 
 upon the neighbours' hospitality. He sat down to sup- 
 per among us, and my wife was not sparing of her 
 gooseberry- wine. 'The tale went round; he sung us 
 old songs , and gave the children the story of the Buck 
 of Beverland, with the History of Patient Griss el, the 
 Adventures of Catskin, and then Fair Rosamond's 
 Bower ^'*. Our cock, which always crew at eleven, 
 now told us it was time for repose; but an imfore- 
 seen difficulty started, about lodging the sti^anger; all 
 oui'beds were already taken up , and it was too late 
 to send him to the next alehouse. In this dilemma , 
 little Dick offered him his pait of the bed , if his bru- 
 
 11 As I spoke. S. Engl. Sprachl. §. 925. 
 
 73 Poor Mr. Burchell. S. darüber , 80 wie übet das 
 gleich folgende little Dick Engl. Sprachl. §. 5i9. Anm. 
 
 74 The Story of the Buck etc. N.imen von Mährchen 
 und Vojkserzählungen. 
 
54 THE VICAR Ch, 
 
 tliei* Moses would let him He -with him "5. »And I,« 
 cried Bill, »will give Mr. Bürchell my part, if my 
 sisters will talte me to theirs.« — »Well done, my 
 good children , « cried I , » hospitality is one of the 
 first Christian duties. The beast retires to its shel- 
 ter ^^ , and the bird flies to its nest ; but helpless man 
 can only find refuge from his fellow-creatures ^''. The 
 greatest stränger in this world was He that came ^ ^ to 
 save it; h« never had a house, as if willing ^^ to see 
 what hospitality was left remaining amongst us. — De- 
 borah, my dear,« cried I to my wife, »give those 
 boys a lump of sugar each; and let Dich's be the lar- 
 gest, because he spoke first.« 
 
 In the morning early, I called out my whole fa- 
 mily to help at saving an after-growth of hay ^ ^ ^ and 
 our guest offering his assistance , he was accepted**' 
 among the number. Our labours went on lighlly; we 
 turned the swath to the wind ; I went foi'emost , and 
 the rest followed in due succession. I could not avoid, 
 however, observing the assiduity of Mr. Bürchell in 
 assisting my daughter Sophia in her part of the task. 
 — When he had finished his own , • he would join in 
 
 75 Lie with him, S. Engl. Sprach!. §. 6gi. 
 
 76 The beast retires to its shelter. W- Scott hat to his 
 shelter; allein da its auch in Beziehung auf bird gebraucht 
 -worden ist, so möchte es hier gleichfalls beizubehalten sein. 
 
 77 From his fellow ■ creatures Den ui allen übrigen Aus- 
 gaben hefindlichen Singular fellow • creature verwandelte W. 
 Scott in den Plural. 
 
 78 He that came. S, Engl. Sprachl. §. 692, 
 
 79 Js if willing. S. Engl. Sprachl. ij. 870. 
 
 80 -^t saving an aftergrowth of hay ^ den Nachwuchs 
 des Heues, d. i. das Grummet, zu trocknen und einzubrin- 
 gen, oder einen Heuschober daraus zusammenzusetzen. (Ei- 
 ther in the meadow or at the hay-rick he put him- 
 self foremost, heifst es im achten Kapitel.) 
 
 81 Our guest offering his assistance, he was accepted. 
 S Engl. Sprachl. §. 842. Anm. a). 
 
VI. OF WAKEFIELD. 55 
 
 her s ^ * , and enter Into a close conversation ; but I 
 had too good an opinion of Sophia's understanding, 
 and was too well convinced of her ambition, to be 
 x'mder any uneasiness fiom a laan of broken fortune. 
 When we were finished for the day ^ ^ ^ jyi^^ Bürchell 
 was invited, as on the night before; but he refused, 
 as he was to lie that night at a neighbour's ^ ^ , to 
 whose child he was carrying a whistle. When gone ^s^ 
 our conversation at supper turned upon our late un- 
 fortunate guest. »What a strong instance,« said I, 
 »is that poor man, of the miseries attending a youth 
 of levity and extravagance ! He by no nfeans wants 
 sense, which only sei'ves to aggravate his former folly. 
 Poor forlorn creature ! where are now the revellers , 
 the flatterers, that he could once inspire and com- 
 mand? Gone, perhaps, to' attend the bagnio jjauder^^ 
 grown rich by his extravagance. They once praised 
 him, and now they applaud the pander; their former 
 raptures at his wit, are now converted into sarcasms 
 at his folly. He is poor, and perhaps deserves po- 
 verty; for he has neither the ambition to be indepen- 
 dent, nor the shill to be useful.« Proinpted perhaps 
 
 82 fie would join in hers Man findet die sogenannten 
 Pronomina possessiva absoluta hers, ours, yours, theirs 
 so geschrieben, dafs sie die Form des Angelsächsischen Ge- 
 nitive haben, weil man sie für Genitive der persönlichen 
 Fürwörter hält, 
 
 Ö3 T^^hen we were finished for the day, — Das Verbum 
 to finish heifsl eigentlich: eine Arbeit vollenden; hier 
 ist finished auf eine eigene und abweichende Art in der Be- 
 deutung fertig gebraucht. Der Sinn ist: als wir für den 
 Tag fertig waren, oder, als wir unser Tagewerk 
 vollbracht hatten. 
 
 84 ^^ a neighbour's, S. Engl. Sprachl. §. 5g3. 
 
 85 PVhen gone. S Engl. Sprach]. §. 8)7. 
 
 86 The bagnio pander. Die Bäder stehen in London in 
 einem sehr üblen Rufe, und man hält sie nur für Freuden- 
 h i a • e r. 
 
56 . TJHE VICAR Ch. 
 
 fey some secret reasons, I delivered this observation 
 ■yvi^i too mucli acrimony, which my Sophia gently re- 
 proved. »Whatsoever his former conduct may have 
 been^'^, papa, his circumstances should exempt him 
 from censure now. His present indigence is a suffi- 
 cient punishment for former folly; and I have heard 
 my papa himself say, that we should never strihe one 
 unnecessary blow ^^ at a victim over whom Provi- 
 dence holds the^ scourge of its resentment.« — »You 
 are right, Sophy,« cined my son Moses, »and one of 
 the ancients finely represents so malicious a conduct, 
 by the attempts of a rustic to llay Marsyas s'^, whose 
 shin , the fable tells us , had been wholly stripped off 
 by another; besides, I dont hnow if^° this poor 
 man's situation be so bad as my father would repre- 
 sent it. , We ai'e not to judge of the feelings of others 
 by what we might feel if in their place ^'. However 
 darh the habitation of the mole to our eyes , yet the 
 
 87. TVhatsoever his former conduct may have been. 
 Goldsmith schrieb may be; wenigatens findet sich diefs in 
 alien Ausgaben. W. Scott machte jene Veränderung, die 
 ich schon früher fitr nothwendig erklärte. S. zu Tom Jones 
 Vol. III. S. 166. Z. 1. die Anmerkung. Auch sagt Mr. Bur- 
 chell von sich selbst im zwölften Kapitel: Whatever my 
 own conduct may have been> Madam ftc. 
 
 88 Nev»r strike one unnecessary blou\ So haben Cooke 
 und W. Scott. In andern Ausgaben steht: our unnecessary 
 hloic. 
 
 89 But the attempts of a rustic to flay IVlarsyas. Dafs 
 dem Satyr Marsyas, der, stolz auf die von Minerva wegge- 
 worfene, und von ihm gefundene Flöte den Apollo zum 
 Wettstreite herausforderte, dieser, nachdem er ihn überwun- 
 den, die Haut abzog, i§t bekannt (s. unter andern Ovid's 
 Met am. VI, 383 flgg.) s das Uebrige möchte wol ein Zusatz 
 von Moses's eigner Erfindung sein. 
 
 90 / don't knoiv if S. Engl. Sprachl. §. 941. 
 
 91 // in their place. S. Engl. Sprachl. §, 87O: so wie 
 a-]ch die Anmcik. daselbst in Hinsicht des folgenden Salzes, 
 
VI. OF WAKEFIELD. 57 
 
 aalmal itself finds the apartment sufficiently lightsome. 
 And , to confess a tiutli , this man s mind seems fitted 
 to Lis station; for I neyer lieai'd any one more spright- 
 ly 5.a than lie was to-day, when he conyersed with 
 you.« This was said without the least design; how- 
 eyer, it excited a blush, which she strove to coyer 
 by an affected laugh ; assuring him that she scarcely 
 took any notice of what he said to her; but that she 
 belieyed he might once haye been a yery fine gentle- 
 man. The readiness with which she undertook to vin- 
 dicate herself, and her blushing, were symptoms I 
 did. not internally approve ; but I repressed my sus- 
 picions. 
 
 As we expected our landlord the next day , my 
 wife went to make the venison-pasty. Moses sat read- 
 ing, while I taught the little ones ^^', my daughters 
 seemed equally busy yrith the rest; and I observed 
 them for a good while cooking something ^^ over the 
 fire. I at first supposed they were assisting their mo- 
 ther; but little Dick infoi-med me, in a whisper, that 
 they were making a wash for the face. jWashes of all 
 kinds I had a natural antipathy to; for I knew that, 
 ^stead of mending the complexion , they spoil ^ 5 it. 
 It therefore approached my chair by slow degrees ^^ 
 
 92 / neoer heard any one more sprigJuIy, Aus dem fol- 
 geirden than he was erhellet, dafs to hear in dieser Stelle von 
 dem Wahrnehmen durch einen Sinn überhaupt zu 
 verstehen, und durch sehen zu übersetzen ist. 
 
 93 While I taught the little ones. In Cooke's Ausgabe 
 steht: my little ones. 
 
 94 I observed them cooking something, S. Engl. Sprachl. 
 5. 832. 
 
 95 Siehe den Nachtrag. * 
 
 96 By slow degrees. So hat W. Scott; in den übrigen 
 Ausgaben steht by sly degrees, d. i. auf cine schlaue» 
 unbemeikbare Weise: jenes heilst langsam^ all- 
 m'ählig. 
 
58 THE YICAR Ch. 
 
 to the fire, and grasping the polier, as if it wanted 
 
 mending^'', seemingly by accident, overturned the 
 
 Avhole composition , and it was too late to begin 
 another. 
 
 CHAPTER VII. 
 
 A Toicn M-^it describfd — The ddVeit fellows may learn to 
 hi^ idmical jor a night or ttoo. 
 
 When the morning arrived on which we were to 
 entertain our young landlord , it may be easily sup- 
 posed what provisions were exhausted to mahe an 
 appearance. It may also be conjectured, that my wife 
 and daughters expanded their gayest plumage on this 
 occasion. Mr. Thöndiill came with a couple of friends, 
 his chaplain and feeder '^'^. The servants, who were 
 numerous, he politely ordered to the next alehouse; 
 but my wife, in the triumph of her heart, insisted on 
 entertaining them all; for which, by the by^°°, our 
 family was pinched for three weeks after. As Mr. 
 
 97 j4s if it wanted mending. S Engl. Sprachl. §, 83o. 
 Anm. 3). 
 
 98 M^hat provisions were exhausted, S. Engl. Sprachl. 
 §. 7 )5 Anm. i ). 
 
 99 His chaplain and feeder. — Ehemals pflegten in Eng- 
 land die Besitzer von giöfseren Landgiuern auf denselben 
 einen Kaplan zu halten, um so in einei Hauskapelle den Got- 
 tesdienst abwarten zu können. — Der jeeder wird liier ge- 
 meiniglich von demjenigen verstanden, welcher die Streit- 
 hähne fiutert (cockfeeder) ; allein da Herr Tiiornljill ein so 
 leidenschaftlicher Jagdliebhaber war, so ist es wol eher auf 
 den zu ziehen, wskher das Futteramt bei den Jagdhunden 
 bekleidete. 
 
 100 By the by, d. i. beiläufig gesagt. Das letztere 
 hy iat nämlich ein Substantiv > und wird auch von John- 
 son als solches mit der hinzugefügten Erklärung aufgestellt: 
 Something not thedirect and immediate object 
 of regard. 
 
VII. OF WAKEEIELD. 59 
 
 Bürchell had hinted to us the day before , tliat he was 
 making some proposals of marriage ^ to Miss Wilmot, 
 my son George's former mistress - , this a good deal 
 damped the heartiness of his i-eception; but accident, 
 in some jneäsm'ß,^ relive ved our embarrassment; for 
 onö of the company happening to mention her name, 
 Mr. Thörnhill observed , with an oath , that he never 
 hnew any thing more absurd than calling ^ such a 
 fright a beauty: »For sti'ilte me ugly,« continued he, 
 »if I should not find as much pleasure in choosing my 
 mistress by the information of a lamp under the clock 
 of St. Dimstan's .« At this he laughed, and so did 
 we : the jests of the rich are ever successful. Olivia 
 too could not avoid whisjjering, loud enough to be 
 heard , that he had an infinite fund of humour. 
 
 After dinner, I began with my usual toast — the 
 Church 5 J for this I was thanked by the chaplain , as 
 
 1 That he was making some proposals of marriage. S. 
 Engl Sprach!. §. 6)5. Auf die nämliche Art heifst es im 
 zwanzigsten Kapitel: I had some thoughts of fairly 
 shipping back to England. Es wird hier durch some 
 angedeutet» dafs die Sache noch nicht zur Reife gekommen, 
 und noch kein fester Entschlufs gefdfst worden sei 
 
 2 IVIy son George's former mistress. S. Engl. Sprach]. 
 5 3ii. 
 
 3 lyir. Thornhill observed that he never knew any thing 
 more absurd than calling. Nach observed Ijaue man erwaitcn 
 sollen that he had never known Zwar heifst es audi im acht- 
 undzwanzigsten Kapitel: He had some dijjiculty , he said y to 
 get a sight of his landlord; allein Ijier mufs as vor he said 
 hinzugedacht werden. — Ueber die Wortfügung than calling 
 8. Engl. Spraohl $. 8)9. 
 
 4 Under the clock of St. Dunstan's. So hat W. Scott; 
 in alien übrigen Ausgaben steht at St. Dunstan's. — Es ist 
 hier von einer Kirche die Rede, die in Fleetstreet steht, 
 unter deren weit hervorspringendem Glockenthurm sich ehe- 
 mals feile Dirnen zu versammeln pflegten. — S. auch Engl. 
 Sprachl. §. SgS. 
 
 6 M^y usual toast — the Church- Toast bezeichnet be- 
 
60 THE VICAR Ch. 
 
 he said jtlie Churcli was the only mistress of his af- 
 fections.*" » Come ^ tell us honestly , Franli , « said the 
 Squire, with his usual archness, » suppose the Church, 
 your present mistress, dressed in lawn sleeves ^, on 
 one hand, and Miss Sophia, with no lawn about her, 
 on the other, which would you be for ^?<< — • »For 
 both, to be sure,« cried the chaplain. — »Right, 
 Franh , <c cried the Squire : » for may> this glass suffo- 
 cate me, but a fine girl is worth' all the priestcraft in 
 the creation; for what are tythes and tricks ^ but an 
 imposition , all a confounded imposture , and I can 
 prove it. « — ■» I wish you would , « cried my son Moses ; 
 »and I thinh,« continued lie, »that I should be able 
 to answer you.« — »Very well, sir^« cried the Squire, 
 who immediately smohed him ^ , and winhed on the 
 
 kapntlich eine beim Trinken ausgebrachte Gesund- 
 heit. In dem Classical Dictionary of the Vulgar Tongue 
 findet sich in Betreff dieses Wortes folgende Bemerkung^: 
 „The origin of this term (as it is said} was this. A beautiful 
 lady bathing in a cold bath, one of her admirers 'out of 
 gallantly drank some of the water; whereupon another of 
 her lovers observed, he never drank in the morning but he 
 would kiss the toast, and immediately salutfid the lady." — 
 The Church geht hier auf die Episcopalkirche. 
 
 6 Dressed in lawn sleeves. Zu den vielen Gebräuchen » 
 welche die Episcopalkirche in England von dem Römisch - 
 katholischen Gottesdienste beibehalten hat, gehört auch die- 
 ser, dafs ihre Bischöfe weite, von feiner Leinwand (lawn} 
 verfettigte Aermel tragen. 
 
 7 PVhich would you he for? S. Engl. Sprachl. §. 741. 
 
 8 For what are tythes and tricks. Diefs letzte Wort, 
 wahrscheinlich verwandt mit dem Deutschen triegen, be- 
 triegen, erklärt Johnson durch a sly fraud, a dex- 
 terous artifice. Hier sind wol die Schwanke und Kunst- 
 griffe darunter zu verstehen, deren sich Geistliche bedienen » 
 um auf die Leichtgläubigkeit des Volkes zu wirken. 
 
 9 PVho immediately smoked him, — To smoke ist nach 
 Johnson theils bo viel als to smell out, to £ind out, 
 iheils ist es gleichbedeutend mit to sneer, to ridicule 
 
VII. OF WAKEFIELD. 61 
 
 rest of the company, to prepare us for the sport; »if 
 you are for a cool ax^gunient upon the gfiibject, I am 
 ready to accept the chäljenge. And first , whether are 
 you for managing it analogically, or dialögically?« — ■ 
 »l am for managing it rationally,« cried Moses, quite 
 happy at being peiniiitted to dispute. — ^»Good again,« 
 cried- the Scpiire: »and, firstly, of the first, I hope 
 you'll not deny that whatever is, is; if you don't grant 
 me that, I can go no fiu^ther. « — »Why,« returned 
 Moses, »I think I may grant that, and mahe the best 
 of it ^°.« — »I hope too,« returned the other, »you 
 will grant that a part is less than the Avhole. «. -. — »I 
 grant that too ,.« cried Moses , » it is but just and reä- 
 sopable.«— »I hope,« cried the Squire, »you will not 
 deny , that the three angles of a triangle ' ^ are equal 
 to two right ones.« — »Nothing can be plainer,« re- 
 turned t'other, and looked round him ^- with his'usual 
 
 to the face. Die erste Bedeutung möchte hier wol die 
 passendäie , und die Stelle, so zu erklär^pn sein: Er f^nd so- 
 gleich aus, wen er vor sich habe, dafs es näir> 
 lieh einer sei, mit dem er seinen Scherz treiben 
 könnte. Auf eine ganz ähniiche Art heifst es im Ponipey 
 the little von Coventry: They quickly smoaked him for 
 a queer fish, as the phrase is, and began to hope for some 
 diversion at his expcnce. , 
 
 10 ^nd make the best oj it. — To make the hest of er- 
 klärt Johnson durch to improve to the utmost. 
 Wenn es daher im Tom Jones (IX, 3.) z B. heifst: The 
 Lady made the best of her way to the chamber; 
 so ist der Sinn: Die Dame eilte so schnell als mög- 
 lich nach dem Zimmer. Obige Stelle kann man so über- 
 setzen: und daraus den möglichst gröfsten Vor- 
 t heil ziehen. 
 
 11 The three angles of a triangle. Das three kömmt 
 von W- Scott her, dem das in alien übrigen Ausgaben be- 
 findliche two angles wahrscheinlich zu anstöfsig war. Allein 
 da das Ganze hier ein Gemisch von scholastischem Unsinn 
 ist) so hätten diese two angles auch mit durchgehen können. 
 
 12 udnd looked round him. — : Dieses hirn bat W. Scott 
 
t)2 THE VICAR Ch. 
 
 impoi'tance. — »Very >^dl,« cried the Sqplre, speaking 
 very quick; »the premises being thus settled, I pro- 
 ceed to observe, that the concatenation of self-existen- 
 ces , proceeding in a reciprocal duplicate ratio , na- 
 turally produce a problematical dialogism , >vhich in 
 some measure proves that the essence of spiriT:iiälity 
 may be referred to the second predicable.« — »Hold, 
 hold,« cried the other, »I deny that. Do you think 
 I can thus tamely subinit to such heterodox doctrines?« 
 — »What!« replied the Squire, as if in a passion^ 
 »not submit! Answer me one plain question. Do you 
 think Aristotle right when he says , that relatives are 
 related?« — »Undoubtedly,« replied tlie other. — »If so, 
 then , « cried the Squire , » answer me directly to what 
 I propose : Whether do you judge the analytical in- 
 vestigation of the first part of my enthymem deficient 
 secuTtdtim quoad ^ or quoad minus? and give me your 
 reasons, give me your reasons, I say, directly.« — »I 
 protest,« cried Moses, »I don't rightly comprehend 
 the force of your reasoning ; but if it be reduced to 
 one single proposition '^,1 fancy it may then have an 
 answer.« — »O, sir,« cried the Squire, »I am your 
 most humble servant; I find you want me to Kirnish 
 you with argument and intellects too. No, sir, there 
 I protest, you are too hard for me.« This effectually 
 raised the laugh against poor Moses, who sat the only 
 dismal figure * "^ in a group of merry faces ; nor did 
 he offer a single syllable more dvunng the whole en- 
 tertainment. 
 
 But though all this gave me no pleasure, it had 
 
 einjieschaliet , weil to look round allein so vie] iat als sich 
 nach etwas umsehen; in den übrigen Ausgaben fehlt es. 
 S. auch Enj;!, Sprach], §. hgi. 
 
 13 To one single proposition. So hat W. Scott. In 
 den ubii<ien Ausgaben steht to one simple proposition. 
 
 14 PVho sat the only dismal Jigure. S. Engl. Sprach]. 
 $ gSi. Anm- and §. 569. Anm. 1). 
 
VII. OF WAKEFIELD. 63 
 
 a Tery diflPerent effect upon Olivia, who mistook it 
 for humour , thou-gb but a mere act ' ^ of the memory. 
 She thought him therefore a very fine gentleman ' ; 
 and such as consider vhat pöwerl'ul ingredients a good 
 figure , fine clothes , and fortune , are in that charactei', 
 will easily forgive her. Mi\ Thörnhill , notwithstanding 
 his real ignorance, talked Avith ease, and could expa- 
 tiate upon the common topics of conversation with 
 fluency. It is not surprising , then , that such talents 
 should win the affections of a girl, who by education 
 was taught* to value an appearance in herself, and, 
 consequently, to set a value upon it in another. 
 
 Upon his departure, we again entered into a de- 
 bate upon the merits of our young landlord. As he 
 directed his loolis and conversation to Olivia, it was 
 no longer doubted but that ^^ she was the object that 
 induced him to be pur visitor. Nor did she seem to 
 be much displeased at ihe innocent raillery of her br6- 
 thef and sister npon this occasion. Even Deborah 
 herself seemed to share the glory of the day , and ex- 
 ulted in her daughters victory, as if it were ' ' her 
 own. »And now, my dear,« cried she to me, »111 
 fairly own, that it was I ihat instructed my girls to 
 encourage our landlord's addresses. I had always some 
 ambition, and you now see that I was right; for who 
 knows how this may end?« — »Ay, who knows that in- 
 deed!« answered I, with a groan; »for my part, I 
 
 15 Though but a mere act. S- Enpl. Sprachl. § Ö70. 
 
 16 She thought him a very fine gentleman. S. Engl» 
 Sprachl § 672. AnnS a^i; lind über das gleich folgende such 
 as s Enal Sprachl. $. 666 Anm. 3) 
 
 17 PT^ho ^y education was taught Der Engländer «apt 
 / am taught, wo sich der Deiusche dts Aiisdicitks ich habe 
 gelernt bedient. 
 
 lö It ivas no longer doubted hut that. S Engl Spi'acbl. 
 §.933, 
 
 19 jis if it were. S. Engl. Sprachl. 5. 801. 
 
64 THE VICAR Ch. 
 
 dont much lllie it; and I could have been better 
 pleased with one that was j)Oor and honest, than this 
 fine gentleman, with his fortune and infidelity; for, 
 depend on't, if he be what I suspect him ^°, no free- 
 tliinlier shall ever haye a child of mine.« 
 
 >>Sure, father,« cried Moses, »you are too sevei'e 
 in this; for Heaven ^^ will never arraign him for what 
 he thinks , but for what he does. Every man has a 
 thousand vicious thoughts, which arise without his 
 power to suppress ^^. -Thinhing jfreely of religion may 
 be involuntary with this gentleman ; so that allowing 
 his sentiments to be wrong, yet, as he is pi^rely pas- 
 sive in his assent, he is no more to be blamed for 
 his errors , than the governor -of a city without walls 
 for the shelter he is obliged * to afford an invading 
 enemy. « 
 
 »True, my son,« cried I; »but if the governor 
 invites the enemy there, Jie is justly culpable; and 
 such is always the case with those who embrace ^^ 
 error. The vice does not lie in assenting to the proofs 
 they see; but in being blind to many of the proofs 
 that offer. So that, though our erroneous opinions be 
 involuntary when formed, yet, as we have been wil- 
 fully corrupt , or very negli'gent in forming fliem , we 
 desex've punishment for our vice, or contempt for our 
 folly.« - 
 
 20 Fl'hat I suspect him. S. Engl. Spr^chl. §. BjZ. Anm. 
 l) , und über das folgende a child of mine s, Engl. Spiachl. 
 
 ■§. 702. 1 
 
 21 For Heaven, S. Engl. Sprach]. §. 616. 
 
 22 TVithout his -power to suppress. Hier hätte man noch 
 den Zusatz them erwarten sollen. Ueber das gleich folgende 
 thinking freely s. Engl. Spraciil. §. 834. 
 
 * He is obliged, statt which he is obliged, S. Engl. 
 Sprachl. §, ySS» 
 
 23 TVith those who embrace, S. Engl. Sprachl. $. 692. 
 Anm, 2). 
 
yil. OF WAKEFIELD. 65 
 
 My wife now kept up the conversation, though 
 not the argument; she observed, that several very 
 prudent men of our acquaintance were free-thinhers , 
 and made very good husbands ^"^ ', and she hnew some 
 sensible gii-ls that had shill enough to mahe converts 
 of their spouses: — ^»And who hnows, my^ear,« con- 
 tinued she, »what Olivia may be able to do? The 
 -girl has a great deal to say upon every siibject , and to 
 my hnöwledge is very well skilled in controvei^sy *5.« 
 
 »Why, my dear, what controversy can she have 
 read?<^ cried I. »It does not occiu- to me that I ever 
 put such books into her hands; you certainly over- 
 rate her merit. « — » Indeed , papa , « replied Olivia , 
 y> she does not ; I have read a great deal of contro- 
 versy. I have read the disputes between Thwackum 
 and Square ^^ ; th^ controversy between Robinson Cru- 
 soe and Friday, the savage; and I am now employed 
 in reading the controversy in Religious Courtship ^7.« ' 
 — »Very well,« ciied I, »that's a good girl; I find 
 you are perfectly qualified for making convei-ts, and 
 so go help your mother to make the go6seberry-pie. « 
 
 24 -^nd made very good husbands. Hier hat to make äie 
 Bedeutung sein; zuweilen ist es auch so viel als werden, 
 als: The Squire declared Tom would certainly make a great 
 xnan (Fielding). She married me and made one of the 
 niost confounded wives in the world (Ebend) 
 
 25 FF'ell skilled in controversy. Hier ist, wie das Fol- 
 gende zeigt, von Glaubensstreitigkeiten die Rede. 
 
 26 Thivackum and Square, Zwei in Fieldings Tom 
 Jones vorkommende Personen t von denen der erstere ein 
 Geistlicher, der letztere ein Philosoph war. Man sehe beson- 
 ders Tom Jones III, 3. 
 
 27 Religious courtship , der geistliche Brautstand, 
 ist- ein unter dem Volke noch gewöhnliches Andachtsbucb. 
 
mr '^»ENiid 
 
 %:*. 
 
 ^^ ^| g * g ag >w iM >«ifeijk9« V- ^^ 
 
 — I« 
 
 ■=aS2^~ «wriXJ-« r» 
 
 .Xbe-iSvar 
 
 a-jK. ^ -aag^ 
 
 
 ^^ttk. 
 
68 THE VICAR Ch. 
 
 figure, artfully managed, all strength in the pathetic 
 depends. « — » It is remarhable , « cried Mr. Bürchell , 
 »that both the poets you niention hare eqiiaUy contii- 
 buted to introduce a false taste into their res2>ective 
 countries, by loading all their lines with epithets. 
 Men of little genius found them most easily imitated 
 in their defects; and English poetry, lil^e that in the, 
 latter empire of Rome , is nothing at present but ^ ^ 
 a combination of luxuriant images, without plot or 
 connection — a sti'ing of epithets that improve the sound 
 without carrying on the sense. But, perhajJS, madam, 
 wliile I thus i-eprehend others , you'll think it just that 
 I should give them an opportiinity to retaliate ; and , 
 indeed , I have made this remai'k only to have an op- 
 portunity of introducing to the company a ballad, 
 which, whatever be its other defects, is, I think, at 
 least free from those I have mentioned.« 
 
 A B A L L A D. 
 
 »Tui'n, gentle hermit of the dale, 
 
 And guide my lonely way, 
 To where yon taper ^c cheers tlie vale 
 
 With hospitable ray. 
 
 »For here forlorn and lost I ti'ead, 
 With fainting steps and slow ^ ? ; 
 
 Where wilds , immeasurably spread , 
 Seem length ning as I go 3 8.<< 
 
 »Forbear, my son,« the hermit cries, 
 »To tempt the dangerous gloom; 
 
 35 Nothing at present hut. S. Engl. SpfachI, §. g"34; 
 
 36 To where yon taper. S. Engl. Sprachl. $. Ö83. 
 
 37 PV'itK fainting- steps and slow, S. Engl. Sprach!. $.649» 
 
 38 Seem. hen gtK ning as I go. S, Engl. Sprach). §. Ö35. 
 Anm. 2\ 
 
VIII. OF WAKEFIELD. 69 
 
 For yonder faithless phantom flies 
 To lure thee to thj doom. 
 
 »Here to the houseless child of want 
 
 My door is open stilly 
 And though my portion is but scant, 
 
 I give it with good will. 
 
 »Then turn to-night, and freely share 
 
 Whatever my cell bestows j 
 My rushy cquch, and jfiügal fare, 
 
 My blessing and repose. 
 
 »No flochs that range the valley free, 
 
 To slaughter I condemn; 
 Taught by that Power that pities me, 
 
 I learn to pity them. 
 
 »But from the mountain's grassy side 
 
 A guiltless feast I bring; 
 A scrip with herbs and fruit supplied, 
 
 And water from the spring. 
 
 »Then, j)ilgrim, turn, thy cares forego; 
 
 All earth-born cares are wrong; 
 Man wants but little here below. 
 
 Nor wants tliat little long.« — 
 
 Soft as the dew from heaven descends , 
 
 His gentle accents fell ^^ : 
 The modest stränger lowly bends , 
 
 And follows to the cell. 
 
 39 His gentle accents fell. — To fall ist hier auf eine 
 eigene Art gebraucht worden, von der sich wo] nicht leicht 
 ein anderes Beispiel finden möchte, und w^ozu das gewählte 
 Gleichnifs scheint Veranlassung gegeben zu haben ; es mufs 
 nämlich bei seiner Verbindung mit accents^ durch klingen 
 übersetzt werden. 
 
70 THE VICAR Ch. 
 
 Far in a wilderness obscure, 
 
 The lonely mansion lay; -. 
 
 A refuge to the neighbouring poor, 
 
 And strängers led astray. 
 
 No Störes beneath its humble thatch 
 
 Recpiired a master's care ; 
 The wichet, opening with a latch, 
 
 Received the harmless pair. 
 
 And now, when worldly crowds retire, 
 
 To revels, or to rest '^° , 
 The hermit trimm'd his little fire, 
 
 And cheer'd his pensive guest; 
 
 And spread his vegetable store, 
 And gaily press'd, and smiled; 
 
 And, shill'd in legendary lore. 
 The ling'ring hours beguile'l 
 
 Around in sympathetic mirth 
 
 Its trichs the hitten tries; 
 The cricket chirrups in the hearth, 
 
 The cracMing faggot flies. 
 
 But nothing could a charm impart 
 To soothe the strangers woe; 
 
 For grief was heavy at his heart, 
 And tears began to flow. 
 
 His rising cares the hermit spied. 
 With answering care oppressed: 
 
 »And whence, unhappy youth,« he cried, 
 »The sorrows of thy breast? 
 
 40 ^ndnow when worldly crowds etc. So hat W. Scott. 
 In den iibiigen Ausgaben steht: 
 
 And now when busy crowds retire, 
 To take their evening rest. 
 
yill, OF WAKEFIELD. 71/ 
 
 »From better habitations spurn'd, 
 
 Reluctant dost thou rove? 
 Or grieve for finendship unretiirn'd, 
 
 Or unretpiited love '*' ? 
 
 »Alas! the joys that fortune brings, 
 
 Are trifling , and decay ; 
 And those who prize such paltry things ** , 
 
 More trifling still than they. 
 
 »And what is fiiendship but a name, 
 
 A charm that lulls to sleep ; 
 A shade that follows wealth or fame, 
 
 But leaves the wretch to weep? 
 
 » And love is still an emptier sound , 
 The modern fair one's jest"*^; 
 
 On earth unseen, or only found 
 To warm the turtle's nest. 
 
 »For shame, fond youth ! thy sorrows hush, 
 
 And spurn the sex , « he said : 
 But while he spohe , a rising blush 
 
 His love-lorn guest betray 'd. 
 
 Surprised he sees new beauties rise, 
 
 Swift mantling to the view; 
 Like colours o'er tlie morning shies; 
 
 As bright, as transient too. 
 
 41 Or unrequited love. So heifst es in W. Scott's Aus- 
 gabe; in den übrigen steht: Or unregarded love. Das Wort 
 unrequited bat Chalmers nicht. Es kommt her von to re- 
 quite, d. i. to repay, to do or give in reciprocation. 
 — Uebet die Zulässigkeit der Reime wie love und rope s. 
 Engl. Spvachl. §. io5o. (Neue Ausg. §. io5i.) flgg. 
 
 42 Such paltry things. So bat W. Scott. Jn den übri- 
 gen Ausgaben heifst es the paltry things. 
 
 43 The modern fair one's jest, S- Engl. Spracbl. J. 617. 
 
72 THE VICAR Ch. 
 
 The bashful look, the rising breast, 
 
 Alternate spread alarms : 
 The lovely sti-anger stands confest ** 
 
 A Maid, in all her charms! 
 
 And, »Ah! forgive a sti anger rude, 
 A wretch forlorn,« she cried; 
 
 »Whose feet unhallow'd thus intrude 
 Where heaven and you reside: 
 
 »But let a maid tliy pity share, 
 - Whom love has taught to sti^ay; 
 f Who seehs for rest , but finds despair 
 
 Companion of her way. 
 
 ' »My father lived beside the Tyne *5^ 
 A wealthy lord was he; 
 And all his wealth was marh'd as mine. 
 He had but only me. 
 
 »To win me fiom his tender arms 
 
 Unnumber'd suitors came; 
 WTio prais'd me for imputed charms, 
 
 And felt or feign'd a flame. 
 
 »Each hour a mercenary crowd 
 With richest .pröffei^s strove ; 
 
 Amongst the rest young Edwin bow'd, 
 But never talk'd of love. 
 
 » 
 
 In humble, simplest habit clad, 
 No wealth n^r power had he; 
 
 i^l\ Stands confest. Hier hat W. Scott die Schreibungs- 
 weise confest beibehalten, wofür er, so wie in einer der 
 vorhergehenden Strophen oppress'd statt opprest, seinen Grund- 
 sätzen nach auch confessed hätte schreiben müssen. 
 
 45 Beside the Thyiie. Es ist dieses ein Flufs in Nor- 
 thumberland. 
 
VIII. or \rAKEFl£LD. 73 
 
 Wisdom and worth were all he had, 
 
 But these weie all to jne ^^. 
 
 • _ 
 
 »And whien, beside me in the dale, 
 
 He cärol'd lays of love , 
 His breath lent fragrance to the gale. 
 
 And music to the grove '^'^. 
 
 »The blossom opening to the day, 
 
 The dews of heav n refined, 
 Could nought of i>ürity display. 
 
 To emulate his mind. 
 
 »The dew, the blossom on the ti^ee, 
 With charms inconstant shine 5 
 
 Their charms were his, but, woe to me, 
 Their constancy was mine "^^ ! 
 
 »For still I tried each ßcMe art, 
 
 Importunate and vain; 
 And while his passion touch'd my heart, 
 
 I triumph'd iii his pain: 
 
 »Till quite dejected with my scorn. 
 
 He left me to my pride. 
 And sought a solitude forlorn, 
 
 In secret where he died! 
 
 » But mine the sorrow, mine the fault, 
 And well my life shall payj 
 
 46 But these were edlrib me; d. i. dieses war mir mehr 
 werth, als alles andere. ' ' . 
 
 47 ^nd when beside etc. Diese Strophe > die in den übri- 
 gen Ausgaben fehlt, erhielt W. Scott von Richard Arch- 
 dal Esq., dem sie der Verfasser selbst gegeben hatte. 
 
 48 Their charms were his etc., d. i. seine Reize waren 
 den ihrigen gleich ; aber ich war so unbeständig wie diese. 
 
74 THE VICAR Ch. 
 
 I'll seelv the solitude he sought, 
 And sti'etch me where he lay, 
 
 »And there forlorn, despairing, hid, 
 
 I'll lay me down and die; 
 'Twas so for me that Edwin did, 
 
 And so for him will I. « — 
 
 »Forbid it, heaven!« the hermit cried. 
 And ciasp'd her to his breast: 
 
 The wond'ring fair o^e turnd to chide, 
 'Twas Edwin's self that press'dl 
 
 »Turn , Angelina , ever dear , 
 
 My charmer, turn to see 
 Thy own, thy long-lost Edwin here, 
 
 Restored to love and thee! 
 
 »Thus let me hold thee to my heart, ' 
 
 And every care resign ! « 
 »And shall we never, never part. 
 
 My life — my all that's mine ? « 
 
 »No, never from this hour to part. 
 
 We'll live and love so true ; 
 The sigh that rends thy constant heart 
 
 Shall break thy Edwin's too.« 
 
 While this ballad was reading '^^, Sophia seemed 
 to mix an air of tenderness with her approbation. But 
 our tranquillity was soon disturbed by the report of 
 a gun just by us; and, imi^^j! ^f^tely after, a man was 
 seen bursting ^ ° through the hedge , to take up the 
 game he had killed. This sportsman was the Squire's 
 
 49 TVhile this ballad ivas reading. S, Engl. Sprachl. $. 854. 
 
 50 yi man ivas seen bursting. S, EngJ. Sprachl. $. 873. 
 Anm. 3). 
 
VIII OF WAKEFIELD. 75 
 
 chaplain , wlio had shot one of the hlacltbirds that so 
 agreeably entertained us. So loud a report, and so 
 near , startled my daughters ; and I could perceive that 
 Sophia , in the fright , had thrown herself into Mr. 
 Burchell's arms for protection. The gentleman came 
 up , and aslied pardon for having disturbed us , af- 
 firming that he was ignorant of our being so near. 
 He therefore sat dovi^n by my youngest daughter, and, 
 sportsmanlike , offered her what he had hilled that 
 morning. She was going to refuse , but a private looh 
 from her mother soon induced her to correct the mis- 
 tähe , and accept his present , though with some reluct- 
 ance. My wife, as usual, discovered her pride in a 
 whisper; observing, that Sophy had made a conquest 
 of the chaplain , as well as her sister had of the Squire. 
 I suspected , hawever , with more probability, that her 
 affections were placed upon a different object. The 
 chaplain's errand was to inform us , that Mr. Thorn- 
 hill had provided music and refreshments , and intended 
 that night giving ^i the young ladies a ball by moon- 
 light on the grassplot before our door. »Nor can I 
 deny,« continued he, »but I have 5 2 an interest in be- 
 ing first to deliver this message , as I expect for my 
 reward to be honoured with Miss Sophia's hand as a 
 partner.« To this my girl replied, that she should 
 have no objection, if she could do it with honour. 
 » But here , « continued she , » is a gentleman , « look- 
 ing at Mr. Bvirchell, »who has been my companion 
 in the task for the day, and it is fit he should share 
 in its amusements. « Mr. Burchell returned her a com- 
 pliment for her intentions, but resigned her up to the 
 
 51 Intended that night giving. S. Engl. SprachI, §. SSy. 
 
 Dafs night sehr oft durch Abend übersetzt werden mufs, 
 
 -wird man schon aus mehreren vorhergehenden Stellen erse- 
 hen haben. 
 
 52 Nor can I deny — but I have. S. Engl. SprachI. 
 $. 933. 
 
76 TH& VICAR Ch. 
 
 chaplain, adding, that he was to go that night fire 
 miles, being invited to a harvest supper. His reKisal 
 appeared to ine a little extraordinary, nor could I 
 conceive how so sensible a girl as my youngest, could 
 thus prefer a man of broken fortunes to one whose 
 expectations were much greater. But as men are most 
 capable ^3 of distinguishing merit in women, so the 
 ladies often form the truest judgments of us. The two 
 sexes seem placed as spies upon each other, and are 
 fiirnished with different abilities, adapted for mutual 
 inspection. 
 
 CHAPTER IX. 
 
 Two Ladies of great distinction introduced, — Superior finery 
 diier seems to confer supe'rior bree'ding, 
 
 Mr. Biirchell had scarcely taken leave, and So- 
 phia consented to dance with the chaplain , when my 
 little ones came running out to tell us, that the Scjuire 
 was come with a crowd of company. Upon our re- 
 turn, we found oxir landlord with a couple of under- 
 gentlemen ^4 and two young ladies richly dressed, 
 whom he introduced as women of very great distinc- 
 tion and fashion from town ^s. YVe happened not to 
 
 53 yis men are most capable. S. Engl. Spracbl. §. 55o u. 
 653., und in Hinsicht des gleich folgenden o/ $. 634. 
 
 54 A couple of under -gentlemen. — Unter under • gentle- 
 men werden Manner verstanden, die zwar in jemandes Dienst 
 stehen, aber von demselben als Freunde behandelt werden. 
 Man vergleiche nur folgende Stelle aus dem zwanzigsten Ka- 
 pitel, wo Georg, des Landpredigers Sohn, von sich' erzählt: 
 My friend's first care was to alter my appearance by a very 
 fine suit of his own clothes, and then I was admitted to his 
 table upon the footing of half -friend , half- underling. 
 
 55 l^omen of very great distinction and fashion from 
 toivny d. i. aus London. Ueber fashion findet man im Jos. 
 Andrews von Ti el ding, (II, i3. ) folgende Bemerkung; 
 
IX, OF V/AKEFIELD. 77 
 
 haye 5<> chairs enough for the whole company; but 
 Mr. Thornhill immediately proposed that every gentle- 
 man should sit in a lady's lap. Tlijs I positively ob- 
 jected to ^^, not^vithstanding a look of disapprobation 
 from my wife. Moses was therefore dispatched to bor- 
 row a couple of chairs ; and , as we were in want of 
 ladies to mahe up a set of country-dancers ^ "■ , the two 
 gentlemen went with him in quest of a couple of p^irt- 
 ners. Chairs and partners wei^e soon provided. The 
 gentlemen returned with my neighboxu' Flamborough's 
 rosy daughters, flaunting with red top-knots. But an 
 unlucky circumstance was not adverted to ; though the 
 Miss Flamboroughs wei-e reckoned the yexy best dan- 
 cers in the parish , and understood the jig and the 
 i-oundabout 5 9 to perfection, yet they were totally un- 
 acquainted with country dances. This at first discom- 
 posed us ; however , after a little shoving and dräg- 
 gi^ig, they at last went merrily on. Our music con- 
 
 The word fashion has by long use lost its original meaning. 
 By persons of fashion we generally include a conception of 
 birth and accomplishments superior to the herd of mankind; 
 whereas nothing more was originally meant by a person of 
 fashion, than a person who dress'd himself in the fashion of 
 the times , and the word really and truly signifies no more 
 at this day. 
 
 56 ff^e happened not to have. S. Engl. Sprach], 5 8 '6. 
 
 57 This 1 positioely objected to. In Cooke's Ausgabe 
 8tebt^/iW proposition I positively etc. S. auch Engl. Sprach!. 
 §. ioi8. (neue Ausg. 1019). 
 
 58 ^ set of country -dancers. So hat W- Scott in Ue- 
 bereinstimmung mit dem Ausdruck a set of ribbons im An* 
 fang des achten Kapitels. In den übrigen Ausgaben steht a 
 set at country dances. 
 
 59 The jig and the roundabout. Das erste ist ein beson- 
 ders in Cumberland gewöhnlicher Bauerntanz, den nur immer 
 Zwei mit einander tanzen können; der letztere Tanz mufs 
 seinem Namen nach Aehnlichkeit mit dem Deutschen Walzer 
 haben. Lindau Übersetzt: Die sich auf den Htipfe- 
 tanz und Rundtanz vortrefflich versta.nden. 
 
78 THE VICAR Ch. 
 
 sisted of two fiddles, with a pipe and tabor. The 
 moon shone bright ; Mr. Thornhill and my eklest daugh- 
 ter led up the ball', to the great delight of the spec- 
 tators; for the neighbours, hearing what was going 
 forward , came lloching about us. My girl moved with 
 so much grace and vivacity , that my wife could not 
 avoid discovering the prid^ of her heart, by assuring 
 me, that though the little chit ^° did it so cleverly, 
 all the Steps were stolen fi^om herself. The ladies of 
 the town strove hard to be equally easy , but without 
 success. They swam , sprawled , languished , and frish- 
 ed ; but all would not do : the gazers , indeed , owned 
 that it was fine; but neighbour P'lamborough observed, 
 that Miss Livy's feet seemed as pat to the music '^ ^ as 
 its echo. After the dance had continued about an 
 hour , the two ladies , who were apprehensive of catch- 
 ing cold , moved to breah up the ball. One of them , 
 I thought, expressed her sentiments upon this occasion 
 in a very coarse manner, when she observed, that, 
 by the living jingo, she was all of a muck of sweat ^^. 
 Upon our return to the house, we found a very ele- 
 gant cold supper, which Mr. Thoi^nhill had ordered 
 
 60 The little chit, — Chit, eigentlich ein Kätzchen, 
 ist nach dem Class. Diet, of the Vulg. Tong. auch so 
 viel als an infant oder baby. 
 
 61 Seemed as pat to the music. Johnson erklärt pat 
 durch fit, convenient, exactly suitable. Der Sinn ist 
 
 .also : Ihre Tanzschritte stirn'mten mit dem Takt der Musik 
 aufs genaueste Uberein. 
 
 62 By the living jingo etc. Dieses ist ein sehr gemeiner 
 Schwur. Woraus jingo verderbt ist, wird nirgend bemerkt; 
 nur in einer zu Paris erschienenen Ausgabe des Vi car stan- 
 den in der Anmerkung daneben eingeklammert die Worte: 
 Tar Jesus vivant. Auch das Folgende ist aus der niedrigen 
 Volkssprache entlehnt, und to be in a muck of sweat entspricht 
 unserm mistnafs sein vom Schweifse. Lindau gibt 
 dafür: Sie sagte, es wäre ihr, bei ihrer armen Seelei so 
 warm, dafs ihr der Schweifs klebte. 
 
IX. or WAKLFIELD. 79 
 
 to be brought with him ^^. Tlie conversation, at this 
 time , was more reserved than before. The two ladies 
 threw my girls quite into the shade; for they would 
 talk of nothing but high life, and high-lived company, 
 with other fashionable topics ; such as pictures , taste , 
 Shakspeare , and the musical glasses^*. 'Tis true, 
 they once or twice mortified us sensibly by slipping 
 out an oath ; but that appeared to me as the surest 
 symptom of their distinction, though I am since in- 
 formed that swearing is perfectly unfashionable. Their 
 finery, however, threw a veil over any grossness in 
 their conversation. My daughters seemed to regard 
 their superior accomplishments with envy; and what- 
 ever appeared amiss * , was ascribed to tiptop quality 
 breeding ^^. But the condescension of the ladies was 
 still superior to their other accomplishments. One of 
 them observed, that had Miss Olivia seen ^'^ ^ little 
 
 63 Which Mr. Thornhill had ordered etc. S. Engl. 
 Sprachl. $. 809, Anrn. 4). Hier indefs wird am besten über- 
 setzt: Welches Herr Th. batte mitbringen lassen. 
 
 64 The musical glasses f die Harmonika, eine Erfin- 
 dung Franklins, ■welche um die Zeit, da dieser Roman ge- 
 schrieben wurde, noch ziemlich reu war. 
 
 * PT^hatcver appeared amiss. So hat W. Scott. In den 
 übrigen Ausgaben steht what appeared amiss. 
 
 65 To tiptop quality breeding. Dafs breeding, eigentlich 
 Erziehung, auch gute Lebensart, gute Sitten bedeu- 
 tet, ist sclion aus dem Vorhergehenden bekannt. — Quality t 
 welches so viel ist als rank, superiority of birth or 
 station, oder auch persons of high rank, vertritt hier 
 die Stelle eines Adjectivs. S. Engl. Spiachl. §. 604 u. 6o5. 
 Quality breeding ist also vornehme Lebensart. — Tip- 
 fop bezeichnet das Höchste oder Beste. Im Class. Diet, 
 of the Vulgar Tongue heifst es: Tiptop; the best: 
 perhaps from fruit, that growing at the top of the tree is ge- 
 nerally the best, as partaking most of the sun. A tiptop 
 workman; the best, or most excellent workman. 
 
 66 Had Miss Olivia seen. S. Engl. Sprachl. §. gSS. und 
 855. 2). 
 
80 THE VICAR Ch. 
 
 more of the "world , it would gi^eatly improre her. To 
 ^hich the other added, that a single winter in toy\'n 
 "would mahe her little Sophia ^'^ quite another thing. 
 My "wife -warmly assented to both, adding, that there 
 "was nothing she more ardently wished than to give 
 her girls a single winters polishing. — To this I could 
 not help replying, that their breeding was ah-eady su- 
 perior to their fortune; and that greater refinement 
 would only sei^ve to mahe their poverty ridiculous , 
 and giye them a taste for pleasures they had no right 
 to possess. » And what pleasures , « cried Mr. Thorn- 
 hill , »do they not deserve to possess, who have so 
 much in their power to bestow? As for my part,« 
 continued he, »my fortune is pretty large; love, li- 
 berty , and pleasure are my maxims ; but curse me , if 
 a settlement of half my estate could give ray charming 
 Olivia ,j)leasure , it should be hers , and the only fä- 
 Tour I would ask in retm^n, would be to add myself 
 to the benefit.« I was not such a stränger to the 
 world as to be ignorant that this was the fashionable 
 cant to disguise the insolence of the basest proposal ; 
 but I made an effort to suppress my resentment. 
 »Sir,« cried I, »the family which you now conde- 
 scend to favour with your company, has been bred 
 with as nice a sense of honoiu' as you. Any attempts 
 to injure that, may be attended with very dangerous 
 consequences. Honour, sir^^s^ is our only possession 
 at present, and of that last treasure we must be par- 
 ticularly careful.« I was soon sorry for the warmth 
 with which I had spoken this, when the young gen- 
 tleman , grasping my hand , swore he commended my 
 spirit, though he disapproved my suspicions. »As to 
 your present hint,« continued he, »I protest nothing 
 
 67 PVould make her little Sophia. Das hier so achmei- 
 cbelhafte her fehlt in Cooke's Ausgabe. 
 
 68 flonoiiVi sir, S. Engl. SprechL $. 624. 
 
IX. OF WAKEFIELD. 81 
 
 •was farther from my heart than such a thought. No, 
 hy all that's temptmg, the virtue that -Nvill stand a re- 
 gular siege was never to my taste j for all ray amours 
 are carried by a coup de main. « 
 
 The two ladies, who affected to be ignorant of 
 the rest, seemed highly displeased with this last strol<e 
 of fi'eedom , and began a very discreet and serious ■ 
 dialogue upon virtue; in this, my wife, the chaplain, 
 and I , soon joined ; and the Sqiiire himself was at last 
 brought to confess a sense of sorrow for his former 
 excesses. We talked of the pleasures of temperance, 
 and of the sunshine in the mind unpolluted with guilt. 
 I was so well pleased, that my little ones were hept 
 up beyond the usual time , to be edified by so much 
 good conversation. Mr. Thörnhill even went beyond 
 me, and demanded if I had any objection to giving 
 prayers ^^. I joyfully embraced the proposal; and in 
 this manner the night was passed in a most comfort- 
 able way, till at length ^° the company began to thinli 
 of retiirning. The ladies seemed very unwilling to 
 part with my daughters , for whom they had conceived 
 a particular affection, and joined in a request to have 
 the pleasure of their company home. The Sq^uire se- 
 conded the proposal , and my wife added her entrea- 
 ties; the girls too looked upon me as if they wished 
 to go. In this perplexity I made two or three ex- 
 cuses , which my daüghtei^s as readily removed; so 
 that at last I was obliged to give a peremptory re- 
 fusal; for which we had nothing but sullen looks and 
 short answers the whole day ensuing. 
 
 69 If I had any objections to giving prayers; ob ich 
 was dagegen hätte, das Gebet zu sprechen. S, auch Engl. 
 Sprachl. $. 941 u. 846. 
 
 70 Till at length. So hat W. Scott. In den übrigen 
 Ausgaben heifst es tili at last* Jenes ist vorzuziehen, weil 
 es auf das hindeutet , worauf man lange gewartet hat ; at inst 
 gehet auf das, was zuletzt geschehen ist. 
 
 6 
 
82 THE VICAU Cil. 
 
 CHAPTER X. 
 
 The family endeavour to cope ivith their betters. — The mi 
 
 series of the poor, when they attempt to appear above their 
 
 circiimstartceSm 
 
 I now began to find that all my long and painful 
 lectures upon tempei'ance , simplicity , and contentment, 
 were entirely disregarded. The distinctions lately paid 
 us by our betters 7^, awakened that pride which -I 
 had laid asleep, but not removed. Otir windows 
 again , as formerly , were filled with washes for the 
 neck and face. The sun was dreaded as an enemy to 
 the shin ^^ without doors, and the fire as a spoiler 
 of the complexion within; My wife observed, that 
 rising too Cixrly would hurt her daughter's eyes , that 
 working after dinner would redden their noses , and 
 she convinced me that their hands ^^ never looked so 
 white as when they did nothing. Instead, therefore, 
 of finishing George's shirts , we now had them new- 
 modelling ^^ their old gauzes, or fiourishing ujion cat- 
 gut. The poor Miss Flämboroughs , their former gay 
 companions , were cast off as mean acquaintance , and 
 the whole conversation now fell upon high lifQ_ ^ ^ and 
 
 71 By our letters. S. Engl. Sprach!. §. 34g. 
 
 72 ^n enemy to the skin< S. Engl. SpVachl. ^. 5yg. 
 
 73 That their hands. W., Scott hut that the hands. Al- 
 lein ela auch in cTem Vorhergehehden alles in Beziehung auf 
 die Töchter gesagt worden ist, so ist hier gleichfalls their 
 vorzuziehen- Bei der Lesart the hands wurde das folgende 
 they did nothing- auch von diesen eelten , und nicht wol auf 
 die Töchter gezogen werden können. 
 
 74 P^e now had them /lew- modelling, S. Engl. Spracht. 
 §. 0^2. Anm. verglichen mit $. 8t 0» 3). — Das gleich fol- 
 gende to flourish upon catgut hcifst , auf Marli Blumen 
 sticken. 
 
 75 The whole conversation now fell upon high life. So 
 hat W. Scott. la alien übrigen Ausgaben heifst es the wholt 
 
X. OF WAKEFIELD. 83 
 
 higli-lived company, with pictures, taste, Slialispeare , 
 and the musical glasses. 
 
 But we could have borne all this , had not a for- 
 tune-telling gipsey ^ ^ come to raise us into perfect 
 sublimity. The tawny sibyl no sooner appeared , than 
 my girls came running to me for a shilling a^piece, to 
 cross her hand with silver ^^. To say the truth, I 
 was tired of being always wise, and could not help 
 gratifying their request , because I loved to see them 
 happy. I gave each of them a shilling; though, for 
 the honour of the family, it must be observed, that 
 they never went without money themselves , as my 
 wife always generously let them have a guinea each , 
 to "heep in their pockets ; but with strict injunctions 
 
 conversation ran upon. Auch ■wird von Johnson to run 
 upon erklärt durch to expatiate- To fall upon ist eigent- 
 lich so viel als to attack, als: Molly had no sooner appa- 
 relled herself in her rags f than her sisters began to fall 
 violently upon her (Fielding) Figürlich heifst es dann 
 noch nach Johnson: to begin eagerly to do anj 
 thing. Dunkel ist der Grund obiger Veränderung. 
 
 76 yd fortune ' telling gipsey ^ eine wahrsagende 
 Zigeunerin. Gipsey •wird hergeleitet von Aegyptius. 
 Die Zigeuner sollen nämlich ein Volksstamm aus Hinterasien 
 sein )^ der mit Indischen und Aethiopischen Sitten über Ae- 
 gypten nach' Europa gekommen ist. 
 
 77 To cross her hand with silver. Beim Shakspeare 
 im Timon of Athens heifst es: When all's spent, 
 he 'd be cross'd then, an he could. Zu dieser Stelle 
 macht Theobald folgende Bemerkung: „The poet jneans , 
 that Timon would have his liand cross'd w^ith money if 
 he could. He is alluding to our old silver penny, used be- 
 fore K. Edward the First's time, which had a cross on the 
 reverse with a crease, that it might be more easily broke 
 into halves and quarters, half - pence and farthings. From 
 this penny, and other pieces, was our common expression 
 derived. — I have not a cross about me, i- e. not a 
 piece of money." — Der Sinn obiger Stelle ist daher: Ihr 
 ein Silberstück in die Hand zu drücken. 
 
 6* 
 
S4 THE VICAR Ch. 
 
 nercr to change it. After they had been closeted up 
 Avith the fortune-teller for some time , I knew hy their 
 loohs , upon their returning , that they had been pro- 
 mised something great. »Well , my girls , how have 
 you sped ? Tell me , Livy , has the fortune-teller given 
 thee a penny-worth "^ ?« — »I protest*, papa,« says the 
 girl , » I believe she deals with somebody that's not 
 right 7 '^ ; for she positively declared , tha t I am to be 
 married to a Squire in less than a twelvemorith ! « — 
 »Well now, Sophy, my child,« said I, »and what 
 sort of a husband ai'C you to have?« — »Sir,« replied 
 she, »I am to have a lord soon after my sister has 
 married the Squii^e.« — »How!« cried I, »is that all 
 you are to have for your tAVO shillings ? — Only a lord 
 and a Squire for two shillings! — You fools, I could 
 have promised you a prince and a nabob ^° for half 
 the money.« 
 
 This curiosity of theirs ^ ' , however , was attended 
 with very serious effects : we now began to think our- 
 selves destined by the stars to something exalted, and 
 already anticipated our future grandeur. 
 
 It has been a thousand times *'* observed, and I 
 must observe it once more , that the hours we pass 
 with happy pr6sj)ects in view^ are more pleasing thaa 
 those crowned , with fruition. In the first case , we 
 cook the dish to our own appetite: in the latter, na- 
 ture cooks it for us. It is impossible to repeat the 
 
 78 ^ penny-worth. — »»This word sagt Walker, is 
 commonly, and without vulgarity, contracted 
 into pennurth.*^ 
 
 79 Somebody that's not right. Im Deutschen kann man 
 dafür setzen: DerGottseibeiuns. 
 
 80 yind a nabob. Diesen , einen Indischen Fürsten eigent« 
 lioh bezeichnenden Namen pflegt man in EnfjJand denjenigen 
 zu geben, die sich in Ostindien bereichert haben. 
 
 81 This curiosity of theirs. S. Engl. Sprachl. $, 702. 
 Ö2 A thousand times. S. Engl, Sprachl. §. 642. 
 
X. OF WAKEFIELD. 85 
 
 train of agreeable reveries we called up for our en- 
 tertainment. We looked upon our fortunes as once 
 more rising ^^ ; and as the whole j)ärish asserted that 
 the Squire« was in love with my daughter, she was, 
 actually so ^* with him; for they persuaded her into 
 the passion. In this agreeable interval , my wife had 
 the most liicky dreams in the world, which she took 
 care to tell us every morning , with great solemnity 
 and exactness. It was one night a coffin and cross- 
 bones ^ 5 ^ the sign of an approaching wedding ; at ano- 
 ther time , she imagined her daughter s pockets filled 
 w ith farthings ^ ^ — a certain sign they would shortly 
 be stuffed ^^ with gold. The girls themselves had - 
 their omens: they felt strange kisses on their lips — • ^ 
 they saw rings in the candle — purses bounced fi'om the 
 fii'e ^^ — and true Ipve-knots liuked in the bottom of 
 every tea-cup s^, • 
 
 83 ^s once more rising. S. Engl. Spracbl. §. 848. 
 
 84 She was actually so. S. Engl. Sprachl. §. 8^6- 
 
 85 Cross 'bones , d. i. kreuzweise über einander gelegte 
 Knochen, wie man sie gemeiniglich unter einem Schädel ab- 
 gebildet findet. Sarg und Todtenknochen bedeuten aber des» 
 w^eoen etwas, erfreuliches , weil die Träume nach der Engli« 
 sehen Traumdeulerei durch das Gegentheil ausgelegt werden. 
 
 86 Farthings; die kleinste Engliache Kupfermünze. Vier 
 derselben machen einen penny. 
 
 87 -^ certaijt sign they would shortly be stuffed. So 
 steht in Cooke's und in W. Scott's Ausgabe. In alien 
 übrigen findet man a certain sign of their being shortly 
 stuffed; es scheint aber obige Veränderung deswegen gemacht 
 w^orden zu sein, weil sonst bei dem Verbo selbst die Ilin- 
 deutung auf die Zukunft fählc. 
 
 88 Purses bounced from the fire. Das Steinkohlenfeuet 
 sprühet zuweilen kleine Kiigelchen umher, die purses ge- 
 nannt, und für eine Vorbedeutung von Reichthum gehalten 
 
 'w^erden. 
 
 89 J^nd true love -knots etc. Von den true love 'knots s. 
 Anm. j2. Ch. IV. Solche Liebesschkifen (lurked) versteck- 
 ten sich .(vielleicht weil sie schwer zu erspähen waren) 
 
86 ' THE VICAR Ch. 
 
 Towards the end of the "weeh , we received a card 
 from the town ladies ; iu which , with their compli- 
 ments, they hoped to see all our family at church the 
 Sunday following. All Saturday morning I could per- 
 ceire, in consequence of this, my wife and daughters" 
 in close conference together , and now and then glanc- 
 ing at me with looks that betrayed a latent plot. To 
 be sincere, I had strong suspicions that some absurd 
 proposal was preparing for appearing with splendour 
 the next day. In the evening, they began their ope- 
 rations in a very regular manner , and my wife under- 
 tooh to conduct the siege. After tea , when I seemed 
 in spirits , she began thus : — »I fancy , Charles , my 
 dear, we shall have a great deal of good company at 
 our church to-morrow.« — »Perhaps we mav, my dear, <c 
 returned I; »though you need be '° under no uneasi- 
 ness about that: — you shall have a sermon whether 
 there be or not. ^^« — »That is what I expect,« re- 
 turned she; »but I thinh, my dear, we ought to ap- 
 pear there as decently as possible ; for who hnows 
 what may happen ? « — » Your precautions , « replied I , 
 »are highly commendable. A decent behaviour and 
 appearance at church ^^ is what charms me. We 
 should be devout and humble, cheerful and serene.« 
 — »Yes,« cried she, »I hnow that; but I mean, we 
 should go there '^ in as proper a manner as possible; 
 
 oder lauerten (erwarteten, entdeckt zu v^erden) auf dem 
 Boden jeder Theetasse, d. i. die Mädchen glaubten ihnen ahn« 
 liehe Figuren in der zuTäili^en Laa;e der zurückgebliebenen 
 Theeblcitter gegen einander zu Bemerken. 
 
 90 Though you need be, S. Engl Sprachl. §. 810, l). 
 
 91 PJ/hether there be or not. S. Engl. Sprachl. §. 801. 
 
 92 ^t iihurch. So hat W. Scott, so wie es auch im 
 voiheigehfiiden heifst: They hoped to see all our family at 
 church; und dann: TVe sliall have a great deal of good com' 
 j/any at our church. In den übrigen Ausgaben steht in church, 
 
 93 fVe should go them. S. Engl. Spracbl. 5. Ö81. 
 
X. [of WAKEFIELD. 87 
 
 not altogether lilte the scrubs about us. A — »You are 
 quite right , my dear , « returned I ; » and I was going 
 to mahe the very same proposal. The proper manner 
 of going is , to go there as early as possible , to have 
 time for meditation before the service begins.« — »Phoo, 
 Charles,« interrupted she, »all that is very true, but 
 not what I would be at. I mean , we should go there 
 genteelly. You hnow the church is two miles off, and 
 I protest I don't lil^e to see my daughters trudging up 
 to their pew all blowzed and red with walking, and 
 looking for all the world as if they had been winners 
 at a smoch-race '^*. Now, my dear, my proposal is 
 this — there are our tAvo plough-horses, the colt that 
 has been in our family these nine years , and his com- 
 panion Blackberry, that has scarcely done an earthly 
 thing for this month past ^ ^ : they are botli grown fat 
 and lazy: why should not they do something as well 
 as we ? And , let me tell you , when Moses has trimmed 
 them a little, they will cut a very tolerable figure.« 
 
 To this proposal I objected, that walking would 
 be twenty times more genteel than such a paltry con- 
 veyance , as Blackberry was wall-eyed , and the colt 
 wanted a t^l; that they had never been broke to the 
 rein, but had a hundred vicious tricks j and that we 
 had but one saddle and pillion '^'^ in the whole house. 
 All these objections, however, were overruled; so 
 that I was obliged to comply. The next morning I 
 perceived them not a little busy in collecting such 
 materials as might be necessary for the expedition j 
 
 94 PVinners at a smock - race. Bei öffentlichen Lustbar* 
 keilen auf dem Lande laufen zuweilen auch Weiber um die 
 Wette, da denn ein Hemd der Pr«is der Siegeriiin ist. 
 
 95 For this month past. . S. En^l- Sprachl. §. 6^6. 
 
 96 One saddle and pillion. — Pillion ist das Reitkissen , 
 welches hinten auf das Pferd gelegt vrird zum Sitz fiir ein 
 Frauenzimmer) das sich fainter einem Reiter aufsetzen wili. 
 Auf diese Art reiten ^eiUt to- ride double. 
 
88 THE VICAR Ch. 
 
 but , as I found it would be a business of time , I 
 ■wälked on to the church befolge, and they promised 
 speedily to follow. I waited near an hour in the read- 
 ing-desk ^^ for* their arrival; but not finding them 
 come as expected ^^ , I was obliged to begin, and went 
 through the service, not without some uneasiness at 
 finding them absent. This was increased when all was 
 iinished, and no appeäi'ance of the family. I there- 
 fore wälhed bach by the borse-way, which was five 
 miles round , though the footway was but two ; and 
 when got about half Avay home , perceived the jji'Qces- 
 sion marching slowly forward towards the church; my 
 son, my wife, and the two little ones exalted on one 
 horse, and my two daughters on the other '^5. I de- 
 manded the cause of their delay ; but I soon foxmd by 
 their looks they had met with a thousand misfortunes 
 on the road. The horses had at first refiised to move 
 from the door, till Mr. Burchell was kind enough to 
 beat them forward for about two hundred yards with 
 his cudgel. Next the straps of my wife's pillion broke 
 down, and they were obliged to stop to i'epa«r them 
 before they could proceed. After that, one of the 
 horses took it into his head ^°° to stand still, and 
 neither bloM s nor entreaties could prevail with him to 
 proceed. It was just recovering * from this dismal si- 
 
 97 In the reading-desk ; ein Pult unter der Kanzel , wo 
 der Geistliche die Liturgie abliest. 
 
 98 ^s expected, d. i. as they were expected» oder, 
 at the time they were expected. 
 
 99 The two little ones exalted on etc. So hat W. Scott. 
 In den übrigen Ausgaben findet man statt on in beiden Fal- 
 len upon. Die Engländer scheinen in Hinsicht dieser beiden 
 Wörter noch keinen bestimmten Unterschied für alle Fälle 
 festgesetzt zu haben; so ündet sich selbst bei W. Scott noch 
 folgende Stelle: Innocence sleeps as sound upon straw as 
 on down. 
 
 100 Tcok it into his head. W. Scott hat in his head. 
 
 1 It lias just recovering. S. Engl. Sprachl. Ö. 847. Anm. 
 
XI OF WAKEFIELD. 89 
 
 tuatlon -w hen I found tliem ; but perceiving every thing 
 safe , I own their jjresent mortification did not much 
 displease me, as it would give me opportunities of 
 future triumph, and teach mj daughters more humility. 
 
 CHAPTER XI. 
 
 The Family still resolve to hold vp their heads. 
 
 Michaelmas-eve happeniijg on tlie next day, we 
 were invited to burn nuts ^ and play tricks at neigh- 
 bour Flamborough's. Our late mortifications had hum- 
 bled > us a little, or it is probable we might have re- 
 jected such an invitation with contempt; however, we 
 suffered ourselves to be happy. Our honest neigh- 
 bour's goose and dumplings ^ were fine ', and the lamb's 
 wool, even in the opinion of my wife, who was a 
 connoissevir , was excellent. It is true, his manner of 
 telling stories was not ^lite so Avell. They were very 
 
 2 To burn nuts. Den Abend vor Michaelis pflegen junge 
 Leute zwei Nüsse nahe an das Feuer zu legen, deren eine 
 den Liebhaber) die andere die Geliebte vorstellt. Verbren» 
 nen nun die beiden Nüsse zu gleicher Zeit, so ist dieses ein 
 Zeichen ) dafs innerhalb eines Jahres ihre Verheirathung statt 
 finden wird; wird aber eine Nufs eher als die andere ver- 
 brannt« 80 werden die vorgestellten Personen nicht mit ein- 
 ander verbunden. 
 
 3 Dumplings , eine in England beliebte Speise. Obst 
 wird, nach Mafsgabe seiner Gröfse ganz oder zerschnitten, 
 mit einem Teig umgeben, und so in Wasser gar gekocht: 
 man könnte daher dumplings durch Obstklöfse übersetzen. 
 — Lamb's - ivool , ein Getränk, wovon es im Class. Diet, 
 of the Vulg. Tongue heifst: Apples roasted end put 
 into strong ale. Ausführlicher beschreibt es N are's in 
 seinem Glossary: Lamb's -wool a favourite liquor among 
 common people, composed of ale and roasted apples; the pulp 
 of the apple worked up with the ale, till the mixture formed 
 a smooth beverage. It was probably named from its smooth« 
 ness and softness , resembling the wool of lambs. 
 
90 THE VICAR Ch. 
 
 long and rory dull, and all about himself , and we had 
 laughed at them ten times before ; how ever , we were 
 hind enough to laugli at them once more. 
 
 Mr. Burchell , Avho was of the party , was always 
 fond of seeing some innocent amusement going for- 
 ward, and set the boys and girls to blindman's buff '^. 
 My wife too was persuaded to join in the divei'sion, 
 and it gave me pleasure to think she was not yet too 
 old. In the mean time , my neighboiu' and I looked 
 on, laughed at every feat, and praised our own dex- 
 terity when we were young. Hot-c6chles succeeded 
 next 5 , questions and commands followed that, and, 
 last of all, they sat down to hunt ihe slipper. As 
 every person may not be acquainted with this prime- 
 val pastime, it may be necessary to observe, that the 
 company , in this play , plant themselves in a ring upon 
 the ground, all except one, who stands in the middle, 
 whose business it is to catch a shoe , which the com- 
 pany shove about under their hams from one to ano- 
 ther, something like a weaver's shuttle. As it is im- 
 possible , in this case , for the lady who is up to face 
 all the company at once , the great beauty of the play 
 lies in hitting her a thump Avith the heel of the shoe 
 on that side least capable of making a defence ^. It 
 was in this manner that my eldest daughter was hem- 
 
 4 Blindmans iuff; so nennt der Engländer das Blinde- 
 Lubspiel. — To set to heifst: jemand veranlassen 
 oder antreiben, etwas zu thun. 
 
 5 Hot • cockles succeeded next. — Hot- cockles (hei fse Mu- 
 scheln) , ein Spiel, bei dem man sich entweder die Augen 
 verbinden Täftt, oder den Kopf auf den Schofs eines andern 
 legt, dann die Hand auf den Rücken hält, und den nun zu 
 rathen sucht, der in diese geschlagen hat. — Hot • cockles ^ 
 sagt auch Johnson, is a play in which one covers his 
 eyes, and guesses who strikes him. 
 
 6 Of making a defence. la W. Scott's Auagabe fehlt 
 der Ailikel a, S. iudefs £ngl. Sprachl. §. 55Ö. j 
 
XL OF WAKEFIELD. 91 
 
 med in and thumped about, all blow zed, in spirits, 
 and bawling for fair play ^ , with a yoice that might 
 deafen a ballad-singer ^ , when , confusion on confu- 
 sion, who should enter the room but ' our two great 
 acquaintances from town, Lady Blarney and Miss Ca- 
 rolina Wilelmina Amelia Sheggs ! Description woidd 
 but beggar, therefore it is unnecessary to describe 
 this new mortification. — Death! to be seen by ladies '° 
 of such high breeding in such vulgar attitudes ! No- 
 thing better could ensue from such a vulgar play of 
 Mr. Flamboroughs proposing. We seemed stuck to 
 the ground'^ for some time, as if actually petrified 
 with amazement. 
 
 The two ladies had been at our house to see us, 
 and , finding us from home ^ ^ , came after us hither , 
 
 7 Bawling for fair play. Die beiden letzten Worte sind 
 in allen fiuheren Ausgaben wiedetholt; W. Scott hat sie 
 einmal gestrichen, und zwar mit Recht, wenn man darauf 
 sieht, dafs sie von to bawl for , nach etwas schreien, 
 etwas schreiend verlangen, nur einmal abhängig sein 
 können. — Doch kann die Wiederholung wieder dadurch ge- 
 rechtfertiget werden, dafs auf die Art das junge Mädchen 
 selbst als schreiend eingeführt, und ihr Geschrei mehr ver- 
 sinnlicht wird. 
 
 8 A ballad • singer. B all aden sänge r sind gemeine 
 Leute, w^elche in den Strafsen Volkslieder absingen, und zu- 
 gleich Abdrücke davon feil haben. 
 
 g pj^ho should enter the room but, S. Engl. Sprachl. 
 §. j'ß. Anm. 3). 
 
 10 To he seen by ladies. S. Engl, Sprachl. $, 826. 
 
 11 TVe seemed stuck to the ground. W. Scott hat struck 
 to the ground. Vielleicht ein Druckfehler; wenigstens pafst 
 diese Lesart nicht zu dem folgenden petrified. Sie waren fest- 
 gewurzelt, regungslos, wie versteinert. 
 
 12 Finding us from home. In Cooke's Ausgabe heifst 
 e»: and fending us not at home. Allein from wird oft zur 
 Bezeichnung dieses Verhältnisses gebraucht. So heifst es im 
 folgenden Kapitel: Nothing could ptevail upon her to permit 
 ms from home. 
 
92 THE VICAR Ch. 
 
 as tliey were uneasy to know what accident could have 
 hept us from cliurch the day before. Olivia under- 
 took to be our j)rolociitor , and delivered the whole 
 in a summary way , only saying , » We were thrown 
 fi'om our horses. « At which account the ladies were 
 greatly concerned; but being told the family received 
 no hurt , they were extremely glad ; but being informed 
 that we were almost hilled by the fright, they were 
 vastly sorry; but hearing that we had a very good 
 night, they were extremely glad again. Nothing could 
 exceed their comjdaisance to my daughters; their pro- 
 fessions the last evening Avere warm, but now they 
 were ardent. They protested a desire of having a 
 more lasting acquaintance ^^. Lady Blarney was par- 
 ticularly attached to Olivia ; Miss Carolina Wilelmina 
 Amelia Skeggs (I love to give the whole name) took 
 a greater fancy to her sister. They supported the con- 
 versation between themselves , while my daughters sat 
 silent, admiring their exalted breeding. But as every 
 reader, however beggarly himself, is fond of high- 
 lived dialogues , with anecdotes of lords , Mdies , and 
 knights of the garter ^''^,1 must beg leave to give him 
 the concluding part of the present conversation. 
 
 »All that I know of the matter,« cried Miss Skeggs, 
 »is this, that it may be tiue, or it may not he true; 
 
 13 A desire of having a more lasting acquaintance. In 
 W- Scott's Ausg^e fehlen die beiden Wörter having a, 
 
 14 Knights of the garter; Rilter des Ordens vom blauen 
 Hosenbande. Dieser Orden wurde i55o von Eduard III, 
 gestiftet, und er bezieht, den König mit eingeschlossen, aus 
 sechsundzwanzig Rittern. Die Abzeichen dieses Ordens sind, 
 der heilige Ge)rg zu Pferde nebst einem Drachen in Gold 
 tmailJirt, mit d.m Motto, HONI ÖOIT QUI MAL Y PENSE, 
 an einem breiten bJauen Bande befestiget, weiches über dio 
 linke Schulter geht, und dann noch ein blaues Knieband mit 
 einer goldenen Schnalle am linken Beine, auf welches jenes 
 Mot o gleichfalls mit GoJd gestickt ist. 
 
XI, OF >VAKEFIELD. 93 
 
 but this I can assure your ladyship, that the whole 
 rout ^5 was in amaze; his lordship ^<^ turned all man- 
 ner of colours , my lady fell iiito a swoon ; hnt Sir 
 Tonihyn, drÄAving his sword, swore he was Jiers to 
 the last drop of his blood. « 
 
 »Well,« replied our peeress, »this I can say, 
 that the diitchess never told me a syllable of the mat- 
 ter, and I believe her grace AvouJd heep nöthijig a 
 secret from me. This you may depend upon as a 
 fact ' ^ , that the next' morning my lord duhe cried out 
 three times lo his valet-de-chaiubre , Jc'riiigan ! Jerni- 
 gan ! Jjri.igau! bring nie my garters.« 
 
 But jjreviously I should have mentioned the very 
 impolite behaviour of Mr,. Biircliell , who, cNu-iiig this' 
 discourse, sat with his face turned to the fire", and 
 at the conclusion of every sentence , would cry out 
 
 / 
 
 15 The whole rout, die ganze Gesellschaft. Der Name 
 rout (verwandt mit dem Deutschm Rotte, und von John- 
 son erkläir durch a clamorous multitudei a rabble,^ 
 a tumultuous crovrd) ist den grofsen Assembleen beige- 
 legt worden, welche die Englisciien Damen anstellen, und 
 bei denen sie in Hinsicht der Einladungen so mit einander 
 wetteifern, dafs ihre Zimmer die gebetenen Gaste oft nicht 
 fassen können. 
 
 16 His lordship, — Lord ist der Titel , den man dem ei- 
 gentlichen Adel in England beilegt, zu vrelchem die Herzöge, 
 Marquise, Grafen (earls) , Vicomte (Viscounts) uni Barone 
 gehören. Lady, der Titel für die Damen, geht schon tiefer 
 herab. Ihn nämlich bekommen auch die Frauen von Rittern 
 (knights) und die Töchter von Grafen. Spricht man von ei- 
 nem Herzoge oder einer Herzoginn, so bedient man sich 
 nicht nur ihres Titels, sondern bezeichnet sie auch wol durch 
 his grace öder her grace. 
 
 17 This you may depend upon as a fact. W. Scott, 
 hat depend on. Zwar heifst es bei Johnson: Upon is, in 
 many of its significations, now contracted into 
 on, especially in poetry; allein bei to depend in obiger 
 Bedeutung möchte wol upon den Vorzug verdienen. In eini- 
 gen Ausgaben fehlt der Artikel a vor Jact. 
 
94 THE VICAR Ch. 
 
 Fudge ^ 5 ! an expression -which displeased ixs all , and 
 in some measure damped the rising spirit of the con- 
 Tersation. 
 
 »Besides, my dear Sheggs,« continued our peer- 
 ess, »there is nothing of this in the cö^jy of verses 
 that Dr. Burdock made upon the occasion.« Fudge! 
 
 »I am surprised at that,«; cried Miss Sheggs; »for 
 he seldom leaves any thing out, as he writes only for 
 his own amusement. But can your ladyship favour me 
 with a sight of them ^ ^ ? « Fudge ! 
 
 » My dear creature , « replied our peeress , » do 
 you think I carry such things about me ? Though they 
 are very fine, to be sure, and I think myself some- 
 thing of a judge ; at least I know what j)leäses myself. 
 Indeed, I was ever an admirer of all Dr. Burdock's 
 little pieces; for, except what he does^, and our dear 
 countess at Hanover-square ^° , there's nothing comes 
 out but the most lowest stuff in nature — not a bit of 
 high life among them.« Fudge! 
 
 »Your ladyship should except,« says t'other, 
 
 18 Fudge. Von dieser Interjection heifst es in John' 
 son's Wörterbuche: An expression of the utmost 
 contempt, usually bestowed on absurd or lying 
 talkers. Im Deutschen kann sie auf mannigfaltige Art aus« 
 gedruckt werden; Lindau hat Pah dazu gewählt. 
 
 19 With a sight of them. In Cooke's Ausgabe steht 
 with the sight of them. Allein auch im achlundzwanEigsten 
 Kapitel heifst es: He had some difficulty, he said, to 
 get a sight of his landlord. 
 
 20 yit Hanover- Square. Einer von den in London be- 
 findlichpn, gvüfsen , meistens mit ansehnlichen Häusern um- 
 gebenen Plätzen im westlichen Theile von London, nicht 
 weif von Oxfordstrect südlich, in dessen Mitte sich ein Eng- 
 lischer Garten befindet, um den eine eiserne Stakenbefriedi- 
 gung hergeht, und zu dem nur die Anwohner des Square 
 (d. i. Viereckes} den Schlüssel haben. 
 
XI. OF WAKEFIELD. 05 
 
 »your own things In the Lcidy's Magazine ^"^^ I hope 
 you'll say there's nothing low-lived there? But I sup- 
 pose we are to hare no more from that quarter?« 
 Fudge ! 
 
 »Why, my dear,« says the lady, »you know" my 
 reader and companion has left me to he married to 
 Captain Roach ; and as my poor: eyes won't suffer me 
 to write myself, I haye been for some time looking 
 out for another. A proper person is no easy matter 
 to find, and to be sure thirty pounds a-yeär is a small 
 stipend for a Avell-bred girl of character ^ - , that can 
 read, write-, and behave in company; as for the chits 
 about town, there is no bearing them about one 2 3.<;^ 
 Fudge! 
 
 »That I know,« cried Miss Skeggs, »by expe- 
 rience; for of the three companions I had this last 
 half-year, one of them refused to do plain-work -"^ an 
 
 21 T.ndy's Magazine; Titel einer für Damen bestimmten 
 Zeit chrift. 
 
 22 A well'bred girl of character , ein wohlerzogenes 
 Mädchen, das sich zugleich durch seine guten Eigenschaften 
 und den guten Ruf , worin es steht^ auszeiclinet. Dann heifsC 
 character auch noch, wie es aus dem gleich Folgenden erhel- 
 let, ein gutes Zeugnifs. 
 
 23 There is no hearing them about one. Will der Eng- 
 länder anzeigen, dafs etwas unmöglich sei und durchaus nicht 
 geschehen könne, so verbindet er there is no mit dem ein- 
 fachen Pairticip des Activs von dem die Handlung beTJeichnen- 
 den Verbo , als: He is so canning and adroit a thief that 
 there is no detectin^g him (W Irving). If a word is 
 spoken diiiin^ this awful Cfiefnony, there is no know- 
 ing what hoirible conscosjences wculd ensue (Ebe'nd. ), 
 Der Sinn obiger Stelle ist demrmch: Es ist nicht mög- 
 lich, sie umäich zu leiden. S^'aiich Engl Sprachl. 
 Neue Aufl. §. 665. Anm 2). "" " '" ' 
 
 24 To 'do'' pidin- work. Üiiter pZain - z/'Or^ verstehen die 
 Engländer die Verfertigung einfacher Arbeit in Leinwand i 
 r.. E. das Nähen von Hemden, Tischtüchern u. «. w. Die 
 
96 THE VICAR Ch. 
 
 hour in the day; another thought twenty-fire guineas 
 a-year too small a salary; and I was obliged to send 
 away the third , because I suspected an intrigue with 
 the chaplain. Virtue , my dear Lady Blarney , virtue 
 is worth any piice; but where is that to be found ?<c 
 Fudge ! 
 
 My wife had been for a long time all attention to 
 this discourse , but was particularly struck with the 
 latter part of it. Thirty pounds and twenty-five gui- 
 neas a-yeär. made fiftyrsix pounds , five shillings , Eng- 
 lish money; all which was, in a manner, going a beg- 
 ging ^ , ^"*^ might easily be secured in the family. 
 She for a moment studied my loohs for approbation; 
 and, to own a truth, I was of opinion, that two such 
 places would fit our two daughters ' exactly. Besides, 
 if the Squire had any real afi'ection for my eldest 
 daughter, this would be the way to mahe her every 
 way*'' qualified for her fortune. My wife, therefore, 
 was resolved that we should not be deprived of such 
 advantages for want of assurance , and imdertook to 
 harangue for the family. »I hope,« cried she, »your 
 ladyships will pardon my present presumption. It is 
 ti'ue , we have no right to pretend to such favours , 
 but yet it is natural for me to wish putting my chil- 
 dren forward in the world. And I will be. bold to 
 say, my two girls have had a pretty good education 
 and capacity; at least the country can't shew better. 
 They can read, wiite, and cast accounts; they.underr 
 
 künstlichere Näharbeit hat besondere Namen» von denen 
 gleich einige vorkommen. 
 
 25 -4// which was -^ going a heg ging. Der Redensart 
 to go a begging bedient sich der Engländer bei den Sachen, 
 die keinen Herrn linden können , und die keiner scheint ha« 
 ben zu wollen. Sehr gut knnn daher obi^,e Stelle übersetzt 
 werden: Die sich gleichsam von selbst a.n beten. 
 
 26 Every way. S. Engl. Sprach]. §. SySu ,: .i ^- 
 
Xi. . OE WAKEFIELD. 97 
 
 Stand their needle, broadstitch, cross-and-change ^'"j 
 and all manner of plain work ; they can pink , point , 
 and frill ^ ^ ; and know something of music ; they can 
 do up small clothes, and work upon catgut ^^ ; ray- 
 eldest can cut paper 3o^ and my, youngest has a vexy 
 pretty manner of telling fortunes upon the cards.« 
 Fudge I 
 
 27 They anderstand their needle f hroadstitch j crots-and» 
 change» So hat W. Scott. In alien übrigen Ausgaben steht 
 bread stitch. Lindau übersetzt Plattstich. Es findet der- 
 selbe, so wie cross and change (w^elches man durch Kreuz- 
 und Wechselstich ausdrucken kann} bei durchbrochener 
 Arbeit (open work) statt. 
 
 28 They can -pinky -point and frill. — To pink heifst 
 auszacken» welches vermittelst eines dazu geformten Ei- 
 sens geschieht. To point soll so viel sein als Spitzen 
 klöppeln. To /ri7/ endlich bedeutet, — wie es auch das 
 Substantiv frilly d. i. ja bot, Busen krause, beweist, -^ 
 etwas in Falten legen , und so die zu Besetzungen erforderli« 
 eben Krausen und Zierrathen verfertigen. 
 
 29 They can do up small clothes , and work upon catgut^ 
 — To do up small clothes soil so viel sein als kleinere 
 Kleidungsstücke zurecbt machen; und to work upon 
 catgut ist gleichbedeutend mit to flourish upon catguc 
 im zehnten Kapitel. S. daselbst Anm. 74. Ueber die in die- 
 ser Stel^e vorkommenden Benennungen weiblicher Arbeiten 
 äufserte sich vor mehreren Jahren eine Engländerinn folgen- 
 der Mafsen: Broadstitch, cross and change, are dif- 
 ferent stitches or open work upon muslin, at that time ia 
 fashion, but not at present. — Pink, point and frill, are 
 other fancyworks, now out of date. Pink was done with 
 irons, made forthat purpose. — Point was lace -work, the 
 same as done by the nuns. — Frill was plaited lace. — All 
 these are the fancy works of that time. — To do up small 
 clothes, I suppose, means getting up or ironing mus> 
 lin linen. 
 
 30 Can cut paper. Dieses soil sich besonders auf die Ge- 
 schicklichkeit bezieben , Herzen und ähnliche Figuren aus Pa- 
 pier zu schneiden , auf welche Devisen geschrieben werden ^ 
 um sie so zu LiebeserklUiungen u. s. w« z'i gebraueben. 
 
 7 
 
98 THE VICAR Cu. 
 
 Wlien she had dellverecl this, pretty piece of elo- 
 quence, the two ladies loökpd at each other a few 
 mimites ^^ in silence, with an air of doubt and im- 
 portance. At last Miss Carolina Wilelmina Amelia 
 Sheggs condescended to obserye, »that the young la- 
 dies , fi'om the opinion slie could form of them from 
 so slight an acquaintance, seemed very fit for such 
 employments; but a ihing of this hind , madam,« cried 
 she, addressing my spouse, »requires a thorough exa- 
 mination into characters , and a more perfect hnow- 
 ledge of each other. Not, madam,« continued she, 
 »that I in the least suspect the young ladies' virtue, 
 prudence , and discretion j but there is a form in these 
 things , madam , there is a form. « Fudge ! 
 
 My wife aj)pr6ved her suspicions very much, ob- 
 serving , that she was very apt to be suspicious her- 
 self; but referred her to all the neighbours for a cha- 
 racter: but this our peeress declined, as imnecessary, 
 alleging that her cousin Thornhiirs recommendation ^^ 
 would be sufficient; and upon this we rested oiu' 
 petition. 
 
 CHAPTER XII. 
 
 Fortune seems resolved to humble the family of pP'äkeßeld — 
 mortifications are often mors painful than re'al calamities. 
 
 When we were returned home , the night was 
 dedicated to schemes of future conquest. Deborah 
 exerted much, sagacity in conjecturing which of the 
 two gii-ls -^^ -^vas lihely to have the best place, and 
 
 31 A few minutes. S. Enel. Sprachl. $, 542. 
 
 32 That her cousin Thomhill's recommendation. In eini- 
 gen Ausgaben fehle das Pronomen her, — S. auch Engl. 
 Sprachl. ^. 3ii. — Das gleich folgende to rest hat hier die 
 Sedeutung stützen. 
 
 33 T^^hich of the two girls. S. Engl. Sprachl. $. 743. 
 
XII. OF WAKEFIELD. 99 
 
 most opportunities of seeing good company. The only 
 obstacle to our preferment was in obtaining the Squire's 
 recommendation; but he had aheädy shewn us too 
 many instances of his friendship to doxdit of it now. 
 Even in bed my wife hept up the usual theme : »Well, 
 faith, my dear Charles , between ourselves, I think we 
 have made an excellent day's work of it. « — » Pretty 
 well,« cried I, not knowing what to say. — »What, 
 only pretty well?« returned she: »I think it is yeiy 
 well. Suppöse the girls should come to make 3 4- ac- 
 quaintance of taste in town ! This I am assured of, that 
 London is the only place in the world for all manner 
 of husbands. Besides, my dear, stränger things hap- 
 pen every day; and as ladies of quality are so taken 
 with my daughters ^ s ^ what will not men of quality 
 be ? — Entre nous , I protest I like my lady Blarney 
 vastly; so very obliging. However, Miss Carolina Wi- 
 lelmina Amelia Skeggs has my warm heart. But yet, 
 when they came to talk of places in town , you saw 
 at once how I nailed them 3 f-. Tell me, my dear, 
 don't you think I did for my children there ? « — » Ay, «, 
 returned I, not knowing well what to think 3?^ of the 
 matter; »heaven grant they may be both the better 
 
 Anm. i). — In Hinsicht des gleich folgenden was likely to 
 have 8. daselbst $. 638' 
 
 34 The girls should come to make. S. Engl. Sprach!. 
 5- 8i6. 
 
 35 ./ire so taken with my daughters. In Cooke's Aus- 
 gabe steht: are so greatly taken etc. — To be taken with — 
 heifst, von etwas eingenommen sein. 
 
 36 Bow I nailed them, — Von to nail ist die eigentliche 
 Bedeutung annageln. Der figürlichen erwähnt das Class. 
 Diet, of the Vulg. Tongue unter nailed, wo dieses 
 Wort erklärt wird durch secured, fixed; unter Beibrin- 
 gung dieses Beispiels: He offered me a decus (a crown 
 piece), and I nailed him, i. e. T struck or fixed him. 
 
 37 Not knowing ivell what to think. S. Engl. Sprachl. 
 5. 870. 
 
100 THE VICAR Ch. 
 
 for it this day three months ^s I <c This was one of 
 those observations I made to impress my wife with an 
 opinion of my sagacity; for if the girls succeeded, 
 then it was a pious wish fulfilled; but if any thing 
 ünförtimate ensued, then it might be looked upon as 
 a prophecy. All this conversation, however, was only 
 preparatory to another scheme, and indeed I dreaded 
 as much. Tliis was nothing less than that, as we 
 were ^ 9 now to hold up our heads a little higher in 
 the world, it would be proper to sell the colt, which 
 was grown old, at a neighbouring fair, and buy us a 
 horse that would carry single or double '♦'^ upon an 
 occasion, and mahe a pretty appearance at church, or 
 upon a visit. This at first I opposed stoutly, but it 
 was as stoutly defended. However , as I weakened , my 
 antagonist * gained strength , till at last it Avas resolved 
 to part with him '^^. 
 
 As the fair happened on the following day , I had 
 intentions of going myself; but my wife persuaded me 
 that I had got a cold , and nothing could prevail upon 
 her to permit me fiom home. »No, my dear,« said 
 she, »our son Moses is a discreet boy, and can buy 
 and sell to very good advantage; you know-all our 
 great bargains are of his purchasing '*^. He alwajs 
 
 38 This day three months y d. i. heute über drei Monate. 
 S. Engl. Sprach!. §. öyS. Anm. 2). 
 
 39 Than that, as we were. In W. Scott's und in 
 Cooke's Ausgabe fehlt that, welches aber wegen der Ent- 
 fernung des von than abhängigen Satzes schwerlich zu billi- 
 gen ist. 
 
 40 That iiould carry single or double. S. Anmerk. gS 
 zum zehnten Kapitel. 
 
 * M.y antagonist. W. Scott hat my antagonists. 
 
 41 To part with him. S. Engl. Sprach!. §. 268, 
 
 42 yill our great bargains are of his purchasing. Da to 
 buy a bargain eben so viel ist als to make a bargain» to 
 purchase aber mit to buy die nämliche Bedeutung hat, «o 
 heifst auch to purchase a bargain , einen Handel ichiieften 
 
XII. OF WAKEFIELD. 101 
 
 Stands out and higgles *^ , and actually tii'es them till 
 he gets a bargain.« 
 
 As I had some opinion of my sons prudence, I 
 was willing enough to entrust him with this commis- 
 sion: and the next morning I perceived his sisters 
 mighty busy in fitting out Moses for the fair j trimming 
 his hair , brushing his büchles , and cöching his hat 
 with pins '*'*. The business of the toilet being over, 
 we had at last the satisfaction of seeing him mounted 
 upon the colt , with a deal-box before him to bring 
 home groceries in. He had on a coat made of that 
 cloth they call tluinder-and-lightning '^s , which, though 
 grown too short, was much too good to be thrown 
 away. His waistcoat was of gosling green; and his 
 sisters had tied his hair Avith a broad black ribbon. 
 "We all followed him several päcßs fiom the door, 
 bawling after him, »Good luch! good luck!« till we 
 could see him no longer '^^. 
 
 oder treffen ,• einen Kauf machen — Lindau übersetzt: Er 
 hat ja alle unsere grofsen Einkäufe gemacht. — 
 E&en so heifst das gleich folgende tili he gets a bargain y bis 
 er einen Kauf zu Stande bringt» oder auch> einen 
 guten Kauf macht. 
 
 43 He Stands out and higgles. To stand out heifst, fest 
 und unerschütterlich bei seinem Worte bleiben» 
 wie z. B. in folgender Stelle : He has had the impudence to 
 tell me, nay to stand it out to ray face, that your Lady- 
 ship is that woman, that tans about the country with tha 
 Pretender (Fielding). Der Sinn ist also: Er bleibt bei sei- 
 nem Worte (seinem Gebot oder seiner Forderung), und han- 
 delt oder feilscht u, s. w^. 
 
 44 Cocking his hat with pins. — To cock a hat heifst 
 einen Hut aufstutzen, aufkr'ampen; und a cocked hat 
 ist daher ein dreieckiger Hut. — Der Hut des Moses 
 wurde so mit Stecknadeln aufgestutzt. ^ 
 
 45 They call thunder »and' lightning :we^en seiner aus 
 Dunkel und Hell gemischten Farbe. — Das gleich folgende 
 gosling green ist gänsegrUn. 
 
 46 No longer. S. Engl. Sprach], §. 889, a). 
 
102 THE VICAR Ch. 
 
 He was scarcely gone, -when Mr. Thörnhiirs but- 
 ler came to congratulate us upon our good fortune , 
 saying, that lie overlieard his young mäster mention 
 our names "with great commendation. 
 
 Good fortune seemed resolved not to come alone. 
 Another footman from the same family followed, with 
 a cai^d for my daughters, importing, that the two la- 
 dies had receiyed such pleasing accounts fiom Mr. 
 Thörnhill of us all, that, after a few previous inqui- 
 ries, they hoped to be perfectly satisfied. »Ay, «cried 
 iny wife , » I now see it is no easy matter to get into 
 the families of the great; but when one once gets in, 
 then, as Moses says, one may go to sleep "^^.(c — To 
 this piece of humour, for she intended it for wit, my 
 daughters assented with a loud laugh of pleasure. In 
 short 5 such was her satisfaction at this message , that 
 she actually put her hand into her pochet "^ ^ , and gave 
 tiie messenger seven-pence halfpenny. 
 
 47 J^hen oiw once gets in etc. Hier halte man erwarten' 
 sollen, when one once is got in etc. — Ueber one ». 
 Engl. Sprachl. §. 687. — One may go to sleep haben Cooke 
 und W. Scott; in den übrigen Ausgaben steht one may go 
 sleep , 80 wie im siebenten Kapitel in allen Ausgaben and so 
 go help your mother , und im dreizehnten but go seek adven- 
 ture sich findet. S. daiüber Engl. Sprach!. §. 967. 
 
 48 Put her hand into her pocket. In W. Scott's und 
 in Cooke's Ausgabe steht in her pochet f ungeachtet in der 
 erstem im vierten Kapitel ( S. 43) die gewöhnliche Lesart, 
 to put in the poor's box y in to put into the poor's box ver- 
 ändert worden ist. Da in einigen Ausgaben obige Lesart sich 
 fand > so schien sie beibehalten werden zu müssen, wenn 
 auch gleich wieder / would throw them in the Jire regelw^i- 
 drig gefunden wird. Wie sehr die Engländer in dem Ge- 
 brauch der Piäpositionen in und into schwanken, ergibt sich 
 schon. aus der Vergleichung folgender Stellen: It does not oc- 
 cur to me that I ever put such books into her hands (Ch. 
 VIT. S. 65). The draught was signed and put into my 
 hands (Ch. XIV.)« But now, that you have put it into 
 
XII. OF WAKE£IELD. ♦ 103 
 
 ThiiS was to be our visiting day. The next that 
 came was Mr. Bürcliell, who liad been at the fair. 
 He brought my little ones a pennyworth of ginger- 
 bread each, which my wife undertook to heep for 
 them, and give them by letters at a time ^ 9. jj^ 
 
 my head etc. (Ch. XVI.)- An opportunity of putting her 
 scheme in execution (Ebend.). He ^ives her a fairing to 
 put in her hair (Ch. XVII). It would not put one penny 
 in your purse (Ch. XXVI-)- He put an obscene jest-book 
 of his own in the place (Ch. XXVIf.). — Auf to threw folgt 
 into in folgenden Stellen: Sophia had thrown herself into 
 Mr. Burchell's arms ( Ch. VIII. S. jd). The two ladies 
 threw ray girls quite into the shade (Ch. IX. S, 79). The 
 agitations of my mind threw me into a fever (Ch. XVIII.). 
 Im zweiundzwanzigsten Kapitel halfst es in den gewöhnlichen 
 Ausgaben, I saw the house bursting out in a blaze, und 
 hier hat W, Scott das in in into verwandelt; und dagegen 
 hat er in statt des in den übrigen Ausgaben sich findenden 
 into in folgender Stelle : One of the horses took it into his 
 head (Ch X.). In alien übrigen Ausgaben lieifst es wieder- 
 um im siebzehnten Kapitel : to raise our spirits into the bar« 
 gain; bei Cooke findet man aber dafür in the bargain. 
 
 49 To give them by letters at]a time. Auf ginger 'br^ad 
 (eigentlich Ingwerbrod), einer Art Kuchen, werden die 
 Buchstaben abgebildet, die man dann Jen Kindern, so wie 
 sie dieselben kennen, zur Belohnung einzeln (by letters) gibt. 
 (A thin cake of ginger- bread, heifst es in einer zu Paris er- 
 schienenen Ausgabe des Vicar, marked in squares like a chess- 
 board, each square impressed with a letter of the alphabet). 
 Gemeiniglich übersetzt man ginger -bread durch Pfeffer- 
 kuchen. Nach Chalmers ist es a kind of farinaceous 
 sweetness made of dough, like that of bTi^ad or biscuit » 
 sw^eetened with treacle, and flavoured w^ith ginger and some 
 aromatic seeds. — Die Bedeutung von at a time ist gewöhn- 
 lich at one and the same time, als: He had not been 
 absent from home a month at a time (Fielding). She 
 had seldom less than two or three amours at a time (Co- 
 ventry). Hier ist es aber wol durch jedesmal zu über- 
 setzen. Sie übernahm es, den Kuchen aufzubew^ahren, und 
 den Kindern jedesmal davon einige Stücke zu geben, so wie 
 sie die darauf abgedruckten Buchstaben würden gekannt haben. 
 
104 THE VICAR , Ch. 
 
 brought my daughters also a couple of boxes, in whicli 
 they might heep wafers, smifF, patches or even money, 
 when they got it. My wife was usually fond of a 
 weasel-sliin pui-se, as being the most lüc]ky5°; but 
 this by the by. We had still a regard for Mr. Bur- 
 chell, though his late rude behaviour was in some 
 measure displeasing; nor could we now avoid commu- 
 nicating our hajjpiness to him, and ashing his advice: 
 although we seldom followed advice , we were all 
 ready enough to ask it. When he read the note from 
 the two ladies , he shook his head , and observed , that 
 an affair of this sort demanded the utmost circum.- 
 spection. This air of diffidence highly displeased my 
 wife. » I never doubted , sir , «. cried she , » your rea- 
 diness to be against my daughters and me. You have 
 more circumspection than is wanted. However, I fancy 
 when we come to ask advice, we shall apply to per- 
 sons who seem to have made use of it themselves.« — 
 »Whatever my own conduct may have been, madam,« 
 replied he, »is not the present question; though, as 
 I have made no use ^^ of advice myself, I should in 
 conscience give it to those that will.« As I was ap- 
 pi'chensive this answer might draw on a repartee, 
 making up hy abuse what it wanted in' wit, I changed 
 the subject, by seeming to wonder what could keep 
 our son so long at* the fair, as it was now almost 
 night-fail. »Never mind our son,« cried my wife; 
 »depend upon it he knows what he is about. I'll war- 
 rant we'll ncYipr see him sell his hen on a rainy day 5*. 
 
 50 ^s being the most lucky, S. Engl. Sprachl. §. 848. 
 Antn. 1). 
 
 ^51 As I have made no use. Das as ist hier die Gonjun« 
 ctio causaliS) und der Sinn dieser: Obgleich ich gerade 
 deswegen» weil ich selbst guten Rath nicht be- 
 folgt habe> durch mein Gev^issen verpflichtet 
 ihn denen geben würde, dieihn wünschen. 
 
 52 You will never see him etc. d. i. du wirst ihn nie 
 
XII. OF WAKEFIELD. 105 
 
 I have seen him buy such bargains ^3 as would amaze 
 one. rU tell you a good story about that, that will 
 mahe you split your sides with laughing. But as I 
 lire, yonder comes Moses, without a horse, and the 
 box at his bach.« 
 
 As she spohe, M6ses came slowly on foot, and 
 sweating under the deal-box, which he had sträj)ped 
 I'oiuid his shoulders lihe a pedlar. »Welcome ! w elcome, 
 Moses ! well , my boy, what have you brought u& fiora 
 the fair?« — »I have brought you myself,« cried Mo- 
 ses , with a sly looh , and resting the box on the dres- 
 ser 54. »Ay, Moses,« cried my wife, »that we hnow, 
 but where is the horse ? « — ■ » I have sold him , « cried 
 Moses, »for thi^ee pounds five shillings and two-pence.« 
 — »Well done, my good boy,« returned she, »I hnew 
 you would touch them off ss. Between ourselves, 
 thi'ee pounds five shillings and -two-pence is no bad 
 day's work. Come, let us have it then.« — »I have 
 brought back no money,« cried Moses again. »I have 
 laid it all out in a bargain , and here it is , « pulling 
 out a bundle. from his breast: »here they are; a gi'oss 
 of green spectacles , with silver rims and shägi-een ca- 
 
 einen schlechten Kauf machen sehn. Diese sprichwörtliche 
 Redensart ist daher genommen» vreil sich ein Huhn, wenn 
 es durchnäfst ist, durch sein Aeufseres nicht sehr empfiehlt. 
 Lindau gibt dafür: Gewifs, er wird nie eine Katze im 
 Sacke kaufen. 
 
 53 Buy such bargains. Daf« to buy a bargain so viel 
 heifst als einen Kauf machen» einen Handel schlie- 
 fsen» ist schon bemerkt worden. S- S. lOO. Aqm. 42. 
 
 64 Ort the dresser, — The dresser t auch dresser -board 
 genannt» ist der Anrichtetisch in der Küche. 
 
 55 You would touch them off. — To touch one off 
 heifst jemand anführen, ihn über das Ohr hauen» 
 oder mit einem mildern Ausdruck» einen scharf mitneh- 
 men» sich tüchtig von ihm bezahlen lassen. To 
 touch allein ^wird im Class. Diet, of the Vulg. Tongue 
 erklärt durch to get money from any one. 
 
106 THE YICAR Ch. 
 
 ses. « — »A gross ^ 6 of green spectacles ! « repeated my 
 ■wife, In a faint voice. »And you liaye parted with 
 the colt, and brought us back nothing but a gross of 
 green paltry spectacles!« — »Dear mother,« cried the 
 boy, »why wont you listen to reason? I had them a 
 dead bargain s? , or I should not haye bought them. 
 The silver rims alone will sell for double the money.« 
 
 »A fig for the silver rims!« cried my wife, in a 
 
 passiou^^'. >^I dare swear they wont sell for above 
 half the money , at the rate of broken silver , five shil- 
 lings an ounce "^.« — »You need be under no unea- 
 siness , « cried I , » about selling the rims , for they are 
 only copper, varnished over*.« — »What,« cried my 
 wife, »not silver! the rims not silver!« — »No,« cried 
 I » no niore silver than your saücej)an. « — » And so , « 
 returned she , » we have parted with the colt , and 
 have only got a gross of green spectacles, with cop- 
 per rims and shagreen cases ! A murrain take such 
 ti'umpery ^°. The blockhead has been imposed upon, 
 and should have known his company better ! « — 
 »There, my dear,« cried I, »you are wrong; he 
 
 56 ^ gross t ein Grofs, Zwölf Dutzend. Goldsmith 
 schrieb a grace , welche Schreibungsw^eise sich auch noch in 
 Cooke' 8 Ausgabe findet. Jetzt ist sie so verdrängt, dafs ih- 
 rer nicht einmal Walker mehr erwähnt. 
 
 57 I had them a dead bargain , d. i. ich bekam sie für 
 ein Spottgeld. 
 
 58 In a passion , im Zorn. S. Engl. Sprachl. §, 558. 
 
 59 ^t the rate of broken sihir etc. — Broken silver itt 
 altes Silber. S. auch Engl. Sprachl. 5 641. 
 
 * Varnished over ^ d. i. mit Silber leicht überstrichen, 
 schwach versilbert. 
 
 60 A murrain take such trumpery. — Von dem Worte 
 murrainy Viehseuche, wird bei Verwünschungen Gebrauch 
 gemacht, als: With a murrain to you, der Henker 
 hole euch! — Trumpery erklärt das Class. Diet, of the 
 Vulg. Tongue durch goods of no value, rubbish: 
 es ist also so viel als Plunder. 
 
XIL, OF WAKEFIELD. 107 
 
 should not have hnown them at all.» — »MaxTy^^, 
 hang tlie idiot!« returned she, »to biing me such stuff'j 
 if I had them, I would throw them in the fire 0=.«— ^ 
 »There again you are wrong, my dear,« cried I; 
 »for though they be copper, we will heep them by us, 
 as c6j)per spectacles, you hnow ''^ , are better than 
 nothing. « 
 
 By this time the unfortunate Moses was undeceived. 
 He now saw that he had indeed been imposed upon 
 by a prowling sharper,, who, observing his figure, had 
 mai'hed him for an easy prey. I therefore asked him 
 the circumstances ^* of his deception. He sold the 
 horse , it seems , and walked the fair ^ ^ in search of 
 another. A reverend-loöhiilg man brought him to a 
 tent, under pretence of having one to sell. »Here,« 
 continued Moses , » we met another man , very well 
 dressed, who desired to borrow twenty pounds upon 
 these, saying that he wanted money, and would dis- 
 pose of them for a third of the value. The first gen- 
 tleman , who pretended to be my ft4end , whispered 
 me to buy them , and cautioned me not to let so good 
 an offer pass. I sent for Mr. Flämborough; and they 
 talked him up as finely as they did me ^ «^ , and so at 
 last we wei-e persuaded to buy the two gross be- 
 tween us.« 
 
 61 Marry. Eine Interjection, oder nach Johnson , a 
 term of asseveration in common use, which was originally, 
 in popish times , a mode of swearing by the Virgin Mary q. 
 d* by Mary. 
 
 62 Throw ^ them in the fire. Richtiger würde es heifsen 
 into the fire. S. die vorhergehende Anm. 48. S. i02. 
 
 63 Copper spectacles, you know. S. Engl. Sprach], $.604 
 u. gSi. . 
 
 64 Asked him the circumstances. In einigen Ausgaben 
 fehlt him, S. auch Engl. Sprachl. §. Sya. Anm. 2. 
 
 65 PValked the fair, S. Engl. Sprachl- §• 4o5. Anm. 1. 
 
 . 66 jds finely as they did me. S. Engl. Sprachl, §» 764. 
 Anm, 2). 
 
108 THE VICAR ClI, 
 
 , CHAPTER XIII. 
 
 ]V[r. Burchell is found to be an enemy; for he has the con' 
 4 Jidence to give disagree'ahle advice. 
 
 Our family liad^ now made several attempts to be 
 fine ; but some unforeseen disaster demolished each as 
 soon as projected ^^. I endeavoured to tahe the ad- 
 vantage of every disappointment, to improve their good 
 sense, in proportion as they were frustrated in ambi- 
 tion. »You see, my children,« cried I, »how little 
 is to be got by attempts to impose upon the world, 
 in coping with our betters. Such as are poor , and 
 will associate with none but the rich, Are hated by 
 those they avoid, and despised by those they follow. 
 Unequal combinations . are always disadvantageous to 
 the weaher side ; the rich having the pleasure , and 
 the poor the inconveniencies , that result from them. 
 But come, Diclt, my boy, and repeat the fable you 
 w ere reading ^ ^ to-day , for the good of the company.« 
 
 »Once upon a time,« cried the child ^ »a giant 
 and a dwarf were friends, and Itept together. They 
 made a bargain that they never would forsake each 
 other, but go seek adventures. The first battle they 
 fought was with two Saracens j and the dwarf, who 
 was very courageous , dealt one of the champions a 
 most angry blow. It did the Saracen but very little 
 injury , who , liftijig up his Siword , faiily sti'uch off 
 the poor dwarfs arai. He was now in a woeful plight; 
 but the giant coming to his assistance, in a short time 
 left the two Saracens dead on tlie plain, and the dwarf 
 
 67 -y^s soon as projected. S. Engl, Sprachl. 5« 847* 
 
 68 Tne fable you were reading. In einigen Ausgaben 
 steht that you were reading. Allein da das folgende /or the 
 good of the company von dem repeat the fable abhängen 
 soli I so ist bei dem Zwischensätze die möglichste Kürze vor* 
 scuzieüen. 
 
XIII. OF WAKEFIELD. 109 
 
 cut off the dead man's head out of spite. They then 
 travelled on to another adventure. This was against 
 three bloody-minded satyrs, who were carrying away 
 a damsel ii> distress ^^. The dwarf was not quite so 
 fierce now as before; but for all that struck the first 
 blow, which was returned by another that hnocked 
 out his eye ; but the giant was soon up witli them , 
 and, had they not lied, would certainly have hilled 
 them every one ^°. They were all very jöyfiil for 
 this victory , and tlie damsel who was relieved fell in 
 love with the giant, and married him. They now tra- 
 velled far, and farther than I can tell, till th-ey met 
 with a company of robbers. The giant, for the first 
 time , " was foremost now ; but the dwarf was not far 
 behind. The battle was stout and long. Wherever 
 the giant came , all fell before him ; but the dwai f had 
 like to have been killed more than once. At last the 
 victory declared for the two adventurers; but the 
 dwarf lost his leg. The dwarf had now lost an arm 
 a leg , and an eye , while the giant was without a 
 single wound. Upon which he cried out to his little 
 companion, »My little hero, this is glorious sport • let 
 us get one victory more, and then we shall have ho- 
 nour for ever.« — »No,« cries the dwarf, who by this 
 time was grown wiser, »no; I declare off; I'll fight 
 no more : for I find in every battle , that you get all 
 the honour and rewai:ds, but all the blows fall upon 
 me.« 
 
 I was going to moralize upon this fable ^^, when 
 our attention was called off to a warm dispute be- 
 tween my wife and IMr. Burchell, upon my daughters' 
 
 69 A damsel in distress. S, Engl. Sprachl. J. 867. 
 
 70 Every one. S. Engl. SprachJ. §. 658. 
 
 71 To moralize upon this fable. In einigen Ausgaben 
 fehlt upon; es wird auch to moralize in der nämlichen Be- 
 deutung ohne diese Präposition gebraucht^ als: Fierce warte« 
 and faithful loves ihall nioraliae my song (Spencer). 
 
110 THE VICAR Ch. 
 
 intended expedition to town. My wife very strenu- 
 ously insisted upon the advantages that would result 
 from it. Mr. Burchell , on the contrary , dissuaded her 
 with great ardour, and I stood neuter '■^. His pre- 
 sent dissuasions seemed but the second part of those 
 which were received with so ill a grace in the morn- 
 ing. The disjȟte grew high, while poor Deborah, 
 instead of reasoning sti'onger, tallied louder, and at 
 last was obliged to tahe shelter from a defeat in cla- 
 mour. The conclusion of her harangue, however, 
 was highly displeasing to us all : she hnew , she said , 
 of some who had their secret reasons ^ ^ for what they 
 advised; but for her part, she wished such to stay- 
 away from her house for the fiiture. — » Madam ,« cried 
 Burchell , with loohs of great composure , which tend- 
 ed to inflame her the more, »as for secret reasons, 
 you are I'ight; I have secret reasons, which I forbear 
 to mention, because you are not able to answer those 
 of which I mahe no secret : but I find my visits here 
 are become troublesome; 111 tahe my leave therefore 
 now, and perhaps come once more to take a final 
 farewell when I am quitting the coimtiy.« Thus say- 
 ing, he took up his hat, nor could the attempts of 
 Sophia, whose loolss seemed to upbraid his precipi- 
 tancy, prevent his going. 
 
 When gone , we all regarded each other for some 
 minutes with confiision. My wife , who hnew herself 
 to be the cause, strove to hide her concern with a 
 forced smile, and an air of assurance ^*, which I was 
 willing to reprove: »How, woman,« cried I to her, 
 
 72 I stood neuter. S. Engl. Sprach]. §, 76g. Anm. 
 
 73 Vl^ho have their secret reasons. So Iiat W, Scott. 
 In den übrigen Ausgaben steht their own secret reasons: al- 
 lein diese Versläikung der besitzanzeigenden Fürwöiter ist 
 hier durchaus unpassend. 
 
 74 -^n «''■ of assurance f eine Miene» in welcher der 
 Ausdruck der Keckheit liegt. 
 
XIII. OF WAKEFIELD. Ill 
 
 » is It thus we treat strängers ? Is it thus we return 
 their hinclness? Be assured, my dear, that these were 
 the harshest words ^ ^ a^j to me the most unpleasing, 
 that ever escaped your lips.« »Why would he pro- 
 yöV,e me then?« replied she; »hut I hnow the motives 
 of his advice pei I'ectly well. He would prevent my 
 girls fronj going to town, that he may liave^^ the 
 pleasure of my youngest daughter's company here at 
 home. Bnt whatever happens, she shall choose hetter 
 company than such low-lived fellows as he.« — »Low- 
 lived, my dear, do you call him?« cried I; »it is very 
 possible we may mislal^e this man's character; for he 
 seems , upon some occasions , the most finished gentle- 
 man I ever knew. — Tell mCj Sophia, my girl, has he 
 ever given you any secret instances ot his attachment?« 
 — ^^»His conversation with me, sir,« replied my daugh- 
 ter, »has ever been sensible, modest, and pleasing. 
 As to aught else; no., never. Once, indeed, I re- 
 member to have heard him say, he never hnew a wo- 
 man who could find merit in a man that seemed poor.« 
 — »Such, my dear,« cried I, »is the common cant of 
 all the unfortunate or idle. But I hope you have been 
 taught to judge properly of such men , and that it 
 w;ould be even madness to expect happiness from one 
 who has been so very bad an economist of his own. 
 — Your mother and I have now better prospects for 
 you. The next winter , which you will probably spend 
 in town, will give you opportunities of making a more 
 prudent choice. « 
 
 What Sophia's reflexions were upon this occasion, 
 I cannot pretend to deteimincj but I was not dis- 
 
 75 That these were the harshest words. S. Engl. Sprachl. 
 S. 7i3. 
 
 76 He would prevent my daughters — that he may have- 
 Hi hier nur Gedachtes vorgebracht wird j «o würde es wol 
 richtiget Leifsen that he might have. 
 
112 THE \ICAR Ch. 
 
 pleased at the bottom, that we were rid of a guest 
 from whom I had much to fear. Our breach of hos- 
 pitality went to my conscience a little; but I quickly 
 silenced that monitor by two or three specious tea- 
 sons, which served to satisfy and reconcile me to my- 
 self. ,The pain which conscience gives the man who 
 has already done wi'ong , is soon got over. Conscience 
 is a coward, and those faults it has not strength 
 enough to prevent, it seldom has justice enough to 
 accuse. . 
 
 CHAPTER XIV. 
 
 Fresh mortifications ^ or a demonstration that seeming cola' 
 viities may be real ble'ssings. 
 
 The jomney of my daughters to town was now 
 resolved upon, Mr. Thornhill having hindly promised 
 to inspect their conduct himself, and inform us by 
 letter of their behaviour. But it was thought indis- 
 pensably necessary that their appearance should equal 
 the greatness of their expectations , which could not 
 be done without expence. We debated, therefore, in 
 full council, which were the easiest methods ^'^ of 
 raising money; or, more properly speahing, what we 
 could most conveniently sell. The deliberation was 
 soon finished; it was foxmd that our remaining horse 
 was utterly useless for the plough , without his com- 
 panion, and equally unfit for the x'oad, as wanting an 
 eye: it was therefore determined, that we should dis- 
 
 77 pf^hich were the easiest methods. So tat W. Scott. 
 In alien übrigen Ausgaben steht what were etc. Dieses würde 
 andeuten, dafs sie noch gar nicht darüber nachgedacht hätten» 
 wie sie Geld aufbringen könnten j which zeigt an» dafs sie 
 nur unter den verschiederen, schon ausgemittelten Arten )■ 
 dieses zu thun«, noch eine Autwahl treffen wollten. S. ^f^gU 
 Sprach], §. 739 flgg. 
 
XIV. OF WAKEFIELD. 113 
 
 pose of hun, for the purpose above-mentioned ^ ^ ^ at 
 the neighbouring fair, and, to prevent imposition , that 
 I should go with him myself. Though this was one 
 of the first mercantile transactions in my life, yet I 
 had no doubt of acquitting myself ^° with reputation. 
 The opinion a man forms of his own prudence is mea- 
 sured by that of the company he heeps , and as mine 
 was mostly in the faiuily way, I had conceived no un- 
 favourable sentiments of my worldly wisdom. My wife, 
 however, next morning s°, at parting, älter I had got 
 some paces from the door, called me bach to advise 
 me, in a whisper, to have all my eyes about me. 
 
 I had, in the usual forms, when I came to the 
 fair , put my horse through all his paces ^ ^ ; but for 
 some time had no bidders. At last a chapman ap- 
 proached, and after he had for a good while examined 
 the horse round , finding him blind of one eye , he 
 would have nothing to say to him ^^', a. second came 
 up , but observing he had a spavin , declared he would 
 not take him for the driving home ; a third perceived 
 he had a windgall , and would bid no money ; a iburth 
 knew by his eye that he had the bottsj a fifth won- 
 dered what a plague I could do at the fair with a 
 
 78 For the purpose ahove- mentioned. So hat W. Scott. 
 In den übrigen Ausj^aben steht purposes , ungeachtet nur von 
 Einem Zwecke die Rede ist. S. auch Engl- Sprach], §, 646. 
 
 79 I had no dcubt of acquitting myself. Diese Lesart 
 findet sich in W. Scott's Ausgabe; weniger richtig steht in 
 den übrigen Ausgaben, l had no doubt ahout acquitting my-' 
 self, 
 
 80 Next morning. S. Engl. Sprachl. §. 55i. 
 
 81 / had put m.y horse through all his paces, ich war 
 mit meinem Pferde im Schritt > im Trott» und im Gallop 
 herumgeritten. 
 
 82 He would have nothing to say to him, er wollte nichts 
 mit demselben zu thun haben, und sich in keinen Handel 
 einlassen. , 
 
 8 
 
114 THE VICAR Ch. 
 
 blind ^•^, spärlned, galled had«, that was ouly fit to 
 be cut up for a dög-lieunel. Bj tins time I began to 
 haye a most hearty contempt for the poor animal my- 
 self, and was almost ashamed at the ajjproäch of e^ery 
 customer; for though I did not entirely believe all the 
 fellows told me , yet I reflected that the number of 
 witnesses Avas a strong presumption they were right; 
 and St. Gregory upon good worlisS^^ professes him- 
 self to be of the same opinion. 
 
 I was in this mortifying situation , when a brother 
 clergyman", an old acquaintance, who had also bu- 
 siness at the fair ^ ^ , came up , and shaking me by the 
 hand, proposed adjourning to a public-house, and tith- 
 ing a glass of whatever we could get. I readily closed 
 with the offer, and entering an alehouse, we were 
 shown into a little bach room, Avhere there was only 
 a venerable old man, who sat wholly intent over a 
 large booh , which he was reading. I never in my life 
 saw a figure that prepossessed me more fävom-ably. 
 His lochs of silver gray venerably shaded his temples, 
 and his green old age seemed tojje the result of health 
 and benevolence. However, his pi'csence did not in- 
 terrupt our conversation : my friend and I discoursed 
 on the various turns of fortune we had met; the 
 Whistonian controversy , my last pamphlet, the arch- 
 deacon's reply ^ ^ , and the hard measure that was dealt 
 
 83 TVith a hlind. In einigen Ausgaben steht with the 
 hlind. 
 
 84 St. Gregory upon good loorks. Der heilige Gregorius 
 in seiner Schrift iiber die guten Werke. Welcher GregotiuB 
 hier gemeint sei, l'äfst sich nicht bestimmen, da sich von 
 dieser Schrift nirgend Nachricht Endet. 
 
 85 ^t the fair. In einigen Ausgaben steht in the fair, 
 so wie es auch gleich vrieder in allen heifst , recollecting 
 that he had business to transact in the fair. 
 
 86 The Jrch(ieacons reply. Der ArcliiJiaconus ist ein 
 Stellvertreter des Bischofs » und besorgt als solcher im bi- 
 
XIV. OF WAKEFIELD. 115 
 
 me. But our attention was in a short time tal^en off 
 by the appearance of a youth , wlio , entering the room, 
 respectfully said something softly to the old stränger. 
 »Make no apologies, my child,« said the old man: 
 »to do good is a duty we owe to all our fellow-ctea- 
 tures. Take this, I wish it were moi^e; but live 
 pounds will relieve your distress , and you are wel- 
 come. <c The modest youth shed tears of gratitude, 
 and yet his gratitude was scarcely equal to mine. I 
 could have hugged the good old man in my arms , his 
 benevolence- pleased me so. He continued to read, 
 and we resumed our conversation, until my compa- 
 nion , after some time , recollecting that he had bu- 
 siness to transact in the fair, promised to be soon 
 back; adding, that he always desired to have as much 
 of Dr. Primrose's company as possible. The old gen- 
 tleman hearing my name mentioned ^^, seemed to look 
 at me with attention for some time , and when my 
 friend was gone, most respectfully demanded if ^^ I 
 was any way related to the great Primrose , that cou- 
 rageous monogamist , who had been the bulwark of 
 the church. Never did my heart feel sincerer rapture, 
 than at that moment. »Sir,« cried I, »the applause 
 of so good a man as I am sure you are, adds to that 
 happiness in my breast which yoiu^ benevolence has 
 already excited. You behold before you, sir, that Dr. 
 Primrose, the monogamist, whom you have been pleas- 
 ed to call great. You here see that unfortunate di- 
 vine, who has so loKg, and it would ill become me 
 to say successfully, fought against, the deuterogamy 8 9 
 
 schöflichen Sprengel manche Geschäfte desselben in Hinsicht 
 der kirchlichen Aufsicht. 
 
 87 Hearing my name mentioned. S. Engl. Sprach!. §. 833. 
 
 88 Demanded if. S- Engl. Sprach]. §, 94». 
 
 89 against the deuterogamy. Deuterogamie, der Mono- 
 gamie entgegengesetzt, ist die Lehrmeinung, der zufolge es 
 einem Geistlichen verstattet ist, zur zweiten Ehe zu schreiten. 
 
 8* 
 
116 THE VICAR Ch. 
 
 of the age. « — » Sir , « cried the sti-anger , struck with 
 awe, »I fear I have been too familiar; but you'll for- 
 give my curiosity, sir; I beg pardon.« — »Sir,« cried 
 I , grasping his hand , » you are so far from displeasing 
 me by your familiarity , that I must beg you'll accept 
 my friendship , as you already have my esteem. « — • 
 »Then with gratitude I accept the offer,« cried he, 
 squeezing me by the hand, »thou glorious pillar of 
 unshaken orthodoxy! and do I behold — « I here in- 
 terrupted what he was going to say; for though, as 
 an author, I could digest no small shai^e of flattery, 
 yet now my modesty would permit no more. How- 
 ever , no lovers in romance ever cemented a more in- 
 stantaneous friendship. We talked upon several sub- 
 jects; at first, I thought him rather devout ° than 
 learned , and began to think he despised all human 
 doctrines as dross. Yet this no way lessened him in 
 my esteem; for I had for some time begun privately 
 to harbour such an opinion myself. I therefore took 
 occasion to observe, that the world in general began 
 to be blameably indifferent as to doctrinal matters, 
 and followed human speculations too much. »Ay, 
 sir,« replied he, as if he had reserved all his learn- 
 ing to that moment. — »Ay, sir, the world is in its 
 dotage , and yet the cosmogony or creation of the 
 world has puzzled philosophers of all ages. What a 
 medley of opinions have they not broached upon the 
 creation of the world? Sanchoniäthon , Manetho, Be- 
 rosus , and Ocellus Lucanus ^^ , have all attempted it 
 
 90 / thought him rather devout. In einigen Ausgaben 
 steht / thought he seemed rather devout. 
 
 91 Sanchoniäthon , IVIanetho , Berosus t and Ocellus Lu- 
 canus, — ■■ Der erste der bier genannten Schriftsteller, San- 
 choniathon, war ein Phönizier, geburtig aus Berytus, 
 oder nach andern aus Tyrus. Einige versetzen ihn in das 
 Zeitalter der Semiramis (2o58 v. C G.) , andere behaupten« 
 er habe Qoo Jahre später gelebt. Die ihm zugeschriebenen 
 
XIV. OF WAKEFIELD. 117 
 
 in vain. The latter has these words: Anarchon ara 
 kai atelutaton to pan ^* , which imply that all things 
 have neither beginning nor end. Marietho also, who 
 lived about the time of Nebuchadon-Asscr — Asser be- 
 ing a Syriac word, usually applied as a surname to 
 the hings of that country , as Teglat Phael-Asser , Nä- 
 bon-Asser '^ -he, I say, formed a conjecture equally 
 absurd; for as we usually say, ek to hthlion kubenie- 
 tex "^^^ which implies that books will never teach the 
 world; so he attempted to investigate — But, sir, I ask 
 pardon — I am straying from the question.« That he 
 actually was; nor could I, for my life, see how the 
 
 Werke hat angfeblich Philo von Biblus ins Griechische über- 
 setzt , von welcher Ueberaetzung auch noch Fragmente vor- 
 handen sind. — Der Zweite, Manetho, war ein Aepyptier, 
 lebte zu den Zeiten des Ptolem'äiis Philadelphus (284 v. C. G.)) 
 und machte ^sich als Historiker und Philosoph bekannt. — 
 Berosus, ein Zeitgenofs des Maretho , war ein Chaldäer 
 und Priester des Belus. Von seiner Geschichte der Chaldäer 
 haben sich nur Fragmente erhalten. — Ocellus Lucanus^ 
 endlich, iiber dessen Zeitalter man ungewifs ist, der aber 
 nach dem ürtheile der vorzüglichsten Kritiker vor dem Plato 
 lebte, war aus Lucanien gebürtig. Von seinen Scliriften ist 
 i nur die über >die Natur des Weltalls auf uns gekommen. 
 
 92 -anarchon etc. Die Guerhischen AVorie sind eigent- 
 lich folgende: av<XQ')(^ov aqo. y.ai aTsXsvnjrov ro Trav , 
 d. i. das Weltall ist ohne Anfang und ohne Ende. 
 
 93 Nebuchadon- Asser etc. Nebucadnezar, König von 
 Babylon vom Jahre 604 v. C. G. an. — Teglat -Phael- As s er y 
 d. i. Tiglat-Pileser, Assyrischer König von 741 bis 72.4 
 V. C. G. — Nabon- Asfer, d. i. Nabonassor, von Assy- 
 rien abhängiger König von Babylon 747 v. C. G. 
 
 94 £^ to biblion kubernetes. — Sollte vielleicht Gold- 
 smith geschrieben haben: ek tou bibliou kubernetes , d. i. 
 Sü TOU ßlßXiOV avßsgvyjry)? , welches einen Mann bezeich- 
 nen würde, der ohne Beihülfe der Erfahrung blofs aus Bü- 
 chern sich die einem Steuermaune noihwendigen Kenntnisse 
 verschafft hätte, und so nur einen schlechten Steuermann ab- 
 eeben würde ? 
 
118 THE VICAR Ch. 
 
 creation of the ^orld had anything to do with the 
 business I was talking of; but it was sufficient to shew 
 me that he was a man of letters, and I now reve- 
 renced him the more. I was resolved therefore to 
 bi-ing him to the touch-stone; bvit he was too mild 
 and too gentle to contend for victoiy. Whenever I 
 made any observation that looked like a challenge to 
 controversy , he would smile , shake his head , and say 
 nothing; by which I understood he could say much if 
 he thought proper. The subject therefore insensibly 
 changed from the business of antiquity to that which 
 brought us both to the fair ^ ^ • mine , I told him , was 
 to sell a horse , and , "very luckily indeed , his was to 
 buy one for one of his tenants. My ho^'se was soon 
 produced, and in fine we struck a bargain. Nothing 
 now remained but to pay me , and he accordingly pull- 
 ed out a thirty pound note ^^ and bid me change it. 
 Not being in a capacity of complying with his demand, 
 he ordered his footman to be called up, who made 
 his appearance in a very genteel livery. •» Here , Abra- 
 ham , « cried he , » go and get gold for this ; you'll do 
 it at neiglibour Jackson's, or any where.« While the 
 fellow was gone , he entertained me with a pathetic 
 harangue on the great scarcity of silver , which I 
 undertook to improve, by deploring also the great 
 scarcity of gold ; so that b'y the time Abraham re- 
 turned, we had both agi-eed that money was never so 
 hard to be come at as now. Abraham returned to 
 inform us , that he had been over the whole fair , and 
 could not get change, though he had offered half-a-, 
 
 95 Brought us both to the fair. In Cooke's Ausgabe 
 fehlt both. 
 
 96 ^ thirty pound riotey eine Banknote von dreifstg Pfund 
 Sterling. In England sind bekanntlich voti der Londoner 
 Bank ausgestellte Banknoten gleich dem baaren Gelde im 
 Umlauf. 
 
XIV. OE WAKEFIELD. • 119 
 
 crown ^^ for doing it. Tliis was a very great disap- 
 poiutment to us all; but the old gentleiBau having 
 paused a little, ashed me if I hnew one Solomon Flam- 
 borough in my part of the country : upon replying that 
 he was my next-door neighbour, »If that be the case 
 then,« returned he, »I believe we shall deal. You 
 shall have a draught ^^ uj)öu him payable at sigl^t; 
 and let me tell you, he is as warm a man ^' as any 
 within five miles round him. Honest Solomon and I 
 have been acquainted for many years togethei-. I re- 
 member I always beat him at three jumps ^ °° ; but he 
 could hop upon one leg farther than I.« A draught 
 upon my neighbour was to me the same as money ; 
 for I was sufficiently convinced of his ability. The 
 draught was signed and put into my hands , and Mr. 
 Jenkiuson , the old gentleman , his man Abraliam , and 
 my Ji.orse , old Blachbeiiy , trotted off veiy well pleas- 
 ed with each other, % 
 
 After a shoit interval , being left to reflection , L 
 began to recollect that I had done wrong in taking a 
 draught from a stränger , and so prudently resolved 
 upon following the purchaser, and having bach my 
 horse. But this was now too late; I therefore made 
 directly homewards , res<I)lving to get the draught chang- 
 
 97 Half ' a- crown. — A crown ist der vierte Theil eines 
 Pfund Sterlings oder fünf Schillinge. 
 
 98 A draught. Dieses ist die gewölinliche Schreibungs- 
 weise. Man hat daiür angefangen draft zu schreiben , wie e< 
 auch W. Scott thut; allein Johnson und Walker tadeln 
 dieses. Draft, keifst es bei beiden, is a corrupt spelling of 
 draught.' 
 
 99 v^J warm a man. — Im Class. Diet, of the Vulg. 
 Tongue wird warm erklärt durch rich, in good cir- 
 cumstances. Weiter unten kömmt es auch in der Bedeu- 
 tung great vor, in dem Satze nämlich: She proceeded to 
 remark, that they who had warm fortunes etc. 
 
 iOO At three jumps. Ein Kinderspiel, um zu sehen, wer 
 mit drei Spriingen am w^eitestcn kommen kann. 
 
120 THE VICAR Ch. 
 
 ed into money at my friend's as fast as possible. I 
 found my honest neighbour smoliing his pipe at his 
 own door , and informing him that I had a small bill 
 upon him, he read it twice over. »You can read the 
 name, I suppose,« cried I, »Ephraim Jentinson. « — 
 »Yes,« returned he, »the name is written plain enough, 
 and I hnow the gentleman too — the gieatest rascal 
 vmder the canopy of heaven. This is the very same 
 jj-ögue who sold us the spectacles. Was he not a vener- 
 cable-loolüng man, with gray hair, and no flaps to his 
 pöcliet-holes ? And did he not talk a long string of 
 learning about Greeh, and cosmogony, and the world? 
 To this I replied with a groan. »Ay,« continued he, 
 »he has but that one piece of learning in the world, 
 and he always talhs it away ^ whenever he finds a 
 scholar in company 3 but I hnow the rogue, and will 
 catch him yet.« 
 
 Though I was already sufficiently mortified, my 
 greatest struggle was to come , in facing my wife and 
 daughters. No truant "^ was ever more afraid of re- 
 turning to school, there to behold the master's visage, 
 than I was of going home. I was determined, how- 
 ever, to anticipate their fury, by first falling into a 
 passion myself. 
 
 But, alas I upon entering, I found the family no 
 way disposed for battle. My wife and girls w^ere all 
 in tears , Mr. Thornhill having been there that day to 
 inform them, that their journey to town was entirely 
 over. The two ladies having heard reports of us fi'om 
 some malicious person about us ^ , were that day set 
 
 1 AnA always talks it away. In Cooke's Ausgabe fehlt 
 away, aber sprachwidiig. 
 
 2 No truant. — To play the truant, heifst es bei 
 ChaimerS) is» in schools > to stay from school without 
 leave. 
 
 3 From some malicious person about us. In Cooke's 
 
XV. OF WAKEFIELD. 12 1 
 
 out for London. He could neithei' discover the ten- 
 dency , nor the author of these ; hut whatever they 
 might be, or whoever might have broached them, he 
 continued to assure our family of his friendship and 
 protection. I found , therefore , that they bore my dis- 
 appointment with great resignation, as it was eclipsed 
 in the greatness of their own. But what perplexed us 
 most, was to think who could be so base as to as- 
 perse the character of a family so harmless as ours — 
 too humble to excite envy, and too inoffensive to 
 create disgust. 
 
 CHAPTER XV. 
 
 jill Wir, BurcheU's villany at once detected. The Jolly of 
 he'ing over»wise. 
 
 That evening, and part of the following day, was 
 employed * in fruitless attempts to discover our ene- 
 mies : scarcely a family in the neighbourhood but ^ 
 incurred our suspicions , and each of us had reasons 
 for our opinion best hnown to ourselves ^. As we 
 
 Ausgabe vermifst' nian about us y oLne dafs jedoch der Sinn 
 dadurch litte. 
 
 4 That evening J and -part of the foUowing^ day f -was em.' 
 •ployed, S. Engl. Sprachl. §. 782. Anm 1). In Cooke'g 
 Ausgabe ist was jedoch in were verwandelt, welcbes auch 
 fast den Vorzug verdient. So heifst es gleichfalls im Tora 
 Jones (B. VII. Ch. XII.): Their whole concern and atten- 
 tion were employed about the bloody object on the floor. 
 
 5 Scarcely a family in the neighbourhood but. Eigent- 
 lich hätte W. Scott auch hier there was vor scarcely ein- 
 schalten sollen, so wie es von ihm im dritten Kapitel in dem 
 Satze geschehen ist: That there was scarcely a far- 
 mer'« daughter but etc. S. ferner Engl. Sprachl. §. gS^. 
 Anm. 3). 
 
 6 Each of us had reasons etc. E« müfste heifsen: Each. 
 of us had reasons for "his opinion best known to himself. S, 
 Engl. Sprachl. §. 660. 
 
122 THE VICAR Ch. 
 
 were in this perplexity, one of our little boys, vflio 
 had been playing abroad, brought in a letter-case, 
 ■which he found ^ on the green. It was quickly known 
 to belong to Mr. Biirchell , with whom it had been 
 seen ; and , upon examination , contained some hints 
 upon different subjects ; but what particularly engaged 
 our attention , was a sealed note , superscribed , » The 
 copy of a letter to be sent ^ to the ladies at Thöi-n- 
 hill-Cästle. « It instantly occurred, that he was the 
 base informer , and we deliberated whether ' the note 
 should not be broke open. I was against it; but So- 
 phia , who said she was sure that of all men he would 
 be the last to be guilty of so much baseness , insisted 
 upon its being read. In this she was seconded by the 
 rest of the family , and at their joint solicitation I read 
 as follows : 
 
 » Ladies , — The bearer will sufficiently satisfy you 
 a» to the pei^son from whom this comes : one at least 
 the friend of innocence , and ready to prevent its . be- 
 ing sed\iced. I am infoi-med for a tiuth, that you 
 have some intention of bringing ^° two young ladies 
 to town, whom I have- some knowledge of, under the 
 character of companions. As I would neither have 
 simplicity imposed upon ^ ' , nor virtue contaminated , 
 I must offer it as my opinion that the impropriety of 
 such a step will be attended with dangerous conse- 
 quences. It has never been my way to treat the in- 
 famous or the lewd with severity; nor should I now 
 have taken this method of explaining myself, or re- 
 
 7 J^'hich he found. R.ichtiget wäre w^ol gewesen which 
 he had found. 
 
 8 The copy of a letter to be sent. S- Engl. Sprach]. 
 $. Ö23. 
 
 9 TVe deliberated whether, S, Engl. Spinciil. ^.941. Anm. 
 
 10 Some intenlioii of bringing. S. Eng! Spiachl. S. S^:). 
 
 11 1 would neither have simpliiity imposed upon, S. 
 Engl. Sprachl. §. b2g. 
 
XV. OF WAKEFIELD. 123 
 
 proving folly, did it not aim at guilt. Take therefore . 
 the admonition of a friend, and seriously reflect on 
 the consequences of introducing infamy and yice into 
 retreats , where peace and innocence have hitheyto 
 resided.« 
 
 Our doubts w^ere now at an end. There seemed 
 indeed something applicable, to both sides in this let- 
 ter, and its censures might as well be referred to 
 those to whom it was written , as to us ; but the ma- 
 licious meaning was obvious , and we went no farther. 
 My wife had scarcely patience to hear me to the end, 
 but railed at the' writer with unrestrained resentment. 
 Olivia was equally severe , and Sophia seemed per- 
 fectly amazed at his baseness. As for my part, it ap- 
 2>e^red to me one of the vilest instances of unprovok- 
 ed ingratitude I had ever met with ^^ ; nor could I 
 account for it in any other manuer than by imputing 
 it to his desire of detaining my youngest daughter iu 
 the country to have the more frequent opportunities 
 of an interview. In this manner we all sat ruminating 
 upon schemes of vengeance , when our other little boy 
 came running in to tell us , that Mr. Biirchell was ap- 
 proaching at the other end of the field. It is easier 
 to .conceive than describe the complicated sensations 
 which are felt from the pain of a recent injury, and 
 the pleasure of approaching vengeance. Though our 
 intentions were only to upbraid him with his ingrati- 
 tude, yet it was resolved to do it in a manner that 
 would be perfectly cutting. ' For this purpose wo 
 agreed to meet him with our usual smiles, to chat in 
 the beginning with more than ordinary kindness , to 
 amiise him a little ; and then , in the midst of the flat- 
 tering calm, to burst upon him like an earth-quake, 
 and overwhelm him with the sense of his own base- 
 ness. This being resolved upon, my wife undextoök 
 
 12 / had ever met with. In einigen Ausgaben fehlt ever. 
 
124 ^ THE YICAR Ch. 
 
 to manage the business herself, as she really had some 
 talents for such an imdertaliing. yVe saw him ap- 
 proach ; he entered , drew a chair , and sat down. »A 
 fine day , Mr. Burchell. « — »A very fine day , doctor ; 
 though I fancy we shall have some rain , hy the shoot- 
 ing of my corns.« — »The shooting of your horns,« 
 cried my wife, in- a loud fit of laughter, and then 
 ashed pardon for being fond of a johe. »Dear ma- 
 dam,« replied he, »I pardon you with all my heart j 
 ibr I protest I should not have thought it a joke , had 
 you not told me. « — » Perhaps not ,^ sir , « cried my 
 ■wife, winhing at us; »and yet I dare say you can tell 
 lis how many j'öhes go to an ounce. « — »I fancy, mä- 
 dana,« returned Bürchell', »you have been reading a 
 jest-book this morning , that ounce of jokes is so very 
 good a conceit: and yet, madam, I had rather see ^-^ 
 half an ounce of understanding.« — »I believe you 
 might,« cried my wife, still smiling at us, though the 
 laugh was against her; »And yet I have seen some 
 men pretend to understanding , that have very little. « 
 — »And lio doubt,« replied her antagonist , »you have 
 known ladies set up for wit ^ "^ that had none. « I 
 quickly began to find , that my wife was likely to gain 
 but little at this business; so I resolved to treat him 
 in a style of more severity myself. »Both wit and 
 understanding , « cried 1 , » are trifles without integrity ; 
 it is that which gives value to every character. The 
 
 13 / ^ad rather see. S- Engl. Spracht. 5. S«*- — Zur Er- 
 klärung obiger Stelle die Scherze betreffend , Jindet man hier 
 folgende Bemerkung beigebracht: Mrs, Primrose was too de- 
 licate to make use of the vulgar expression addressed to per- 
 sons who pretend to more wit than they have t viz. ,,thcy 
 know how many f — s go to an ounce." 
 
 14 ^^^ "P for ivit^ — To set up heifst nach Johnson 
 eigentlich to begin a trade openly. Hier ist der Sinn: 
 Oline Zweifel haben Sie Frauen gekannt» welche auf Witz 
 Anspruch machten » und doch keinen hatten. 
 
XV. OF WAKEFIELD.- 125 
 
 ignorant peasant without fault, is greater than the phi- 
 losopher -with many J for what is genius or courage 
 •without a heart? 
 
 »An honest man's tiie noblest worh of God.« 
 »I always held that hackneyed maxim of Pope ^^,«. 
 returned Mr. Burchell , »as very unwortliy a man of 
 genius , and a base desertion of his own superiority. 
 As the reputation of books is raised, not by their 
 freedom from defect , but the greatness of their beau- 
 ties ; so should that of men be prized , not for their 
 exemption from fault , but the size of those yirtues 
 they are possessed of. The scholar may want pru- 
 dence ; the statesman may have pride, and the cham- 
 pion ferocity; but shall we prefer to these the low 
 mechanic , who laboriously plods on through life with- 
 out censui-e or applause ? We might as well prefer 
 the tame correct paintings of the Flemish school ^^^ 
 
 15 That hackneyed maxim of Pjpe. Das Particip hack' 
 neyed hat hier mit dem Adjectiv hackney gleiche Bedeu. 
 tung, und heifst so viel als, common, much used, auf 
 Deutsch also abgenutzt) a bge d i ose h en. — Alexander 
 Pope, dieser berühmte Englische Dichter, wurde zu Lon- 
 don im Jahre iGäÖ gebeten, und starb i744 S. Bouter- 
 wek's Gesch. der Poesie u. Beredsamkeit. Bd. 8. S. lonflgo'. 
 
 16 The Flemish school. Unter Schule verstehen die 
 Liebhaber der zeichnenden Künste eine Folge von Künstlern, 
 •welche bei einem gemeinschaftlichen Ursprünge auch etwas 
 gemeinschaftliches in ihrer Manier und ihrem Stile haben. 
 Unter diesen Schulen ist die Römische die älteste und wich' 
 tigste, und zeichnet sich vor den übrigen durch das Grofss 
 im Geschmack und im Ausdruck, durch die erhöhete Gat- 
 tung des Schönen, und durch die Richtigkeit in der Zeich- 
 nung aus. Man macht ihren Anfang mit Pietro Perugino 
 (gebürtig aus Citia deila Piave, geb. 1-446, gest. i524), des- 
 sen eigentlicher Familienname Pietro Vanucci war, der 
 den Beinamen Perugino aber desw^egen annahm , w^eil er in 
 Perugia das Bürgerrecht eihalien hatte. — Unter der Flama'n- 
 dischen Schule versteht man insgemein die berühmten Maler 
 und Bildhauer der sogenannten Spanischen Niederlande. Den 
 
126 THE VICAR Ch. 
 
 to the erroneous , but subliiiae animations of the Ro- 
 man pencil.« 
 
 »Sir,« replied I, »your present observation is 
 just, when there are shining virtues and minute de- 
 fects; but when it appears that great vices are op- 
 posed in the same mind to as exti-aordinary virtues, 
 such a character deserves contempt. « 
 
 »Perhaps,« cried he, »there may be some such 
 monsters as you describe , of great vices joined to 
 gi^eat virtues ; yet in my progress through life , I never 
 yet found one instance • of their existence-: on the con- 
 trary, I have ever perceived, that where the mind 
 was capacious , the affections were good. And indeed 
 Providqiice seems hindly our friend in this particular, 
 thus to debilitate the understanding , where the heart 
 is corrupt, and diminish the power, where there is 
 the will to do mischief. This rule seems to extend 
 even to other animals; the little vermin race are ever 
 treacherous, cruel, and cöwar-dly; whilst those endow- 
 ed with strength and power , are generous , brave , 
 and gentle.« 
 
 »These observations sound well,« retiirned I, 
 »and yet it would be easy this moment to point out 
 a man , « and I fixed my eye steadfastly upon him , 
 »whose head and heart form a most detestable con- 
 trast. Ay, sir,« continued I, raising my voice, »and 
 I am glad to have this opportunity of detecting him 
 in the midst of his fancied security. Do you know 
 
 Theil der Kunst, der auf dem Gebrauch und der Behandlung 
 der Farben beruht , hat diese Schule nach dem Urtheile der 
 vorzüglichsten Kunstrichter aufs Höchste gebracht, insofern 
 man darunter diefs versteht, dafs man völlig die Natur er- 
 reicht. In Ansehung der Zeichnung aber sollen sich auch die 
 gröfsten Meister derselben selten über das Gewöhnliche erho- 
 ben , und nur immer das gegeben haben, vt^as ihnen die vor 
 ihren Augen liegende Natur darbot. Als die vorzüglicljsten 
 Männer dieser Schule nennt man Rubens und van Dyk. 
 
XV. OF WAKEFIELD. 127 
 
 this, sir — ■this pöcl;€t-book? — »Yes, sii',<c returned 
 he, witli a face of impenetrable assurance; »that po- 
 chet-hooh^is mine, and I am glad you have found it.« 
 — »And ,do you hngw,« cried I, »this letter? Nay, 
 never fälter , man ; but look me full in the face ; I say, 
 do you hnow this letter? — '»That letter,« replied he;« 
 »yes, it was I that wrote that letter.« — »And how 
 could you,« said I, »so basely, so ungratefiilly pre- 
 sume to write this letter ? « — » And how" came you , « 
 replied he , with looks of luiparalleled effrontery , » so 
 basely to presume to break open this letter? Don't 
 you know, now, I could hang you all for this? All 
 that I have to do, is to swear at the next justices ^7, 
 that you have been guilty of breaking open the Iqck 
 of my pocket-book, and so hang you all up at this 
 door.« This piece of unexpected insolence raised me 
 to such a pitch that I could scarcely gover-n my pas- 
 sion. »Ungrateful wretch! be gone, and no longer 
 pollute my dwelling with thy baseness. Be gone^^! 
 and never let me see thee again: go from my door, 
 and the only punishment I wish thee is an alarmed 
 
 17 Jt the next justice's, S. Engl. Sprach!. ^. 5g3. Es 
 ist hier die Rede von einem Friedensrichter (justice of the 
 peace). In Hervey's New System of Geography Vol. 
 
 -JI. S. 5o4 heifst es: The commitment of malefactors is made 
 by a justice of the peace, who examine* witnesses to the 
 fact upon oath; and if the evidence appears plain, he makes 
 a mittimius, and sends the malefactor to prison, where he 
 continues till the next assizes. — There are justices of the 
 peace in every county, and such in whom the king is sup- 
 posed to have a greater confidence are stiied justices of the 
 quorum, because in their dedimus are these words, quo- 
 rum A. B. unum esse volumus; which signifies that no 
 business of consequence must be transacted unless with the 
 concurrence of one of these. Their office is to call before 
 them, examine, and commit to prison all murderers, thieves, 
 vagabonds, and all disturbers of the peace. 
 
 18 Be gone, S. Engl. Spiachl. §. Ö04. Anm. 
 
128 THE VICAR Crf. 
 
 conscience, wliich will be a sufficient tormentor!« So 
 saying, I threw him his pöcliet-book , which he took 
 up with a smile, and shutting the clasps with the ut- 
 most composure, left us quite astonished at the sere- 
 nity of his assurance. My wife was particularly en- 
 raged that nothing could make him angiy, or make 
 him seem ashamed "^ of his villanies. »My dear,« 
 cried I, willing to calm those passions that had been 
 raised too high among us, »we are not 1o be surprised 
 that bad men want shame; they only blush at being 
 detected in doing good , but glory in their vices. 
 
 »Guilt and Shame (says the allegory), were at 
 first companions , and in the beginning of their journey 
 inseparably kept together. But their union was soon 
 found to be disagreeable and inconvenient to both: 
 Guilt gave Shame frequent uneasiness, and Shame of- 
 ten beti'äyed the secret conspiracies of Guilt. After 
 long disagreement, therefore, they at length consented 
 to part for ever. Guilt boldly walked forward alone, 
 to overtake Fate , that went before in the shape of an 
 executioner; but Shame, being naturally timorous, re- 
 tiirned back to keep company with Virtue, which in 
 the beginning of their journey they had left behind. — ■ 
 Thus, my children, after men have travelled through 
 a few stages in vice. Shame forsakes them, and re- 
 turns back to wait upon the few virtues they have 
 still remaining« ^°. 
 
 19 Make hint seem ashamed. In Cooke's Ausgabe fehlt 
 seem. 
 
 20 The few virtues they have still remaining. So steht 
 in Cooke's und auch in W. Scott's Ausgabe; in andern 
 findet man the few virtuous that are still remaining. Genau 
 erwogen scheint diese Lesart den Vorzug zu verdienen. Denn 
 w^enn die Scham diejenigen Menschen , die schon eine Strecke 
 weit auf dem Wege des Lasters fortgewandelt sind, verläfst, 
 wie kann da gesagt werden, dafs sie zu den w^cnigen Tugen- 
 den zuriickkehre» die ihnen noch übrig sind? Dagegen ist 
 
Xyi. OF WAKEFIELD. 129 
 
 - CHAPTER XVI. 
 
 The Family use art, which is opposed by still greater *, 
 
 Whatever might have been Sophia's sensations , the 
 rest of the fämi^ were easily consoled ^i for Mr. Biir- 
 chell's absence, by the company of our landlord, whose 
 visits now became more fiequent and longer. Though 
 he had been disappointed in procuring my daughters 
 the amusements of the town , as he designed , he tooh 
 every opportunity of supplying them with those little 
 recreations which our retirement would admit of. He 
 usually came in the morning , and while my sou and 
 I followed our occupations abroad, he sat with the 
 family at home , and amused them by describing the 
 town, with every part of which he was particularly 
 acquainted. He could repeat all the observations that 
 were retailed in the atmosphere of the iilay-houses , 
 and had all the good things of the high wits hj njte , 
 long before they made their way ^^ into the jest-boohs. 
 The intervals between conversation were employed in 
 teaching my daughters piquet, or sometimes in setting 
 my two little ones to box, to mahe them sharp ^^^ as 
 he called it: but the hopes of having him for a son- 
 in-law, in some measure blinded us to all his imper- 
 fections. It must be owned , that my wife laid a thoii- 
 
 der Gedanke richtig, dafs die Scham die Jastethafien Men- 
 schen verläfst > und sich den wenigen tugendhaften zugesellt^ 
 die noch vorhanden sind. 
 
 * Opposed by still greater. In einigen Ausgaben steht 
 with still greater. S- Engl. Sprachl. §. lOiO- Anm. 2). 
 
 21 TVere easily consoled. In mehreren Ausgaben steht 
 was easily consoled. S. Engl. Spi^^^hl. §. 780. 
 
 22 Before they made their way. In einigen Ausgaben 
 fehlt their, 
 
 23 To make them sharps d. i. nach Johnson, fierce, 
 a rd ent, fiery. 
 
 {) 
 
130 THE VICAR Cu. 
 
 sand schemes to entrap him ; or to speak more ten- 
 derly, used every art to magnify the merit of her 
 daughter. If the cakes at tea ate short and crisp ^4^ 
 they were made hy Olivia; if the go6seberry--vvine was 
 ■well knit ^5, the gooseberries were of her gathering; 
 it was her fingers which gave the pickles ^^ their pe- 
 culiar green; and in the composition of a pudding, it 
 was her judgment that mixed the ingredients. , Then 
 the poor woman would sometimes tell the Squire , that 
 she thought him and Olivia extremely of a size^^, 
 and woidd bid both stand up to see wliich was the 
 tallest ^^. These instances of cunning, Avhich she 
 thought impeneti-able , yet which every body saw 
 through, were very pleasing to our benefactor, who 
 
 24 -^te short and crisf. Wie to sell nicht blofs verkau- 
 fen heiCst, sondern auch verkauft werden, abgehen, 
 so bedeutet auch to eat nicht allein essen, sondern auch 
 sich essen lassen, beim Essen von einer gewissen 
 Beschaffenheit befunden werden. Short und crisp 
 haben fast die nämliche Bedeutung; und Johnson selbst er- 
 klärt jedes dieser Wolter durch b ri t tie, f ria b le- Lindau 
 übersetzt: Waren die Kuchen zum Thee schärfend brbcklich. 
 
 25 If the gooseberry - wine was well knit, — To knit 
 heifst vereinigen, verbinden- — Um den Wein seh mack« 
 haft zu machen, werden mit dem Safte der Stachelbeeren 
 mehrere Ingredienzien, als Zucker, Gewürze u. s. w. ver- 
 mischt; und wenn diese Bestandtheile gehörig aufgelöst und 
 mit einander verbunden sind, so sagt man, the wine is reell 
 knit. 
 
 26 It was her fingers which gave the pickles. Unter 
 pickles versieht man, wie schon bemerkt worden ist, die in 
 eiiier Salz- ot'er Essigbrühe eingemachten Sachen. Hier ist 
 von Pflanzengewächsen die Rede, welche auf die Art aufbe- 
 w^ahrt sind, als Gurken, Kraut, Blumenkohl u. s. w. — S. 
 auch Engl. Sprachl. §. 6Ö2. 
 
 27 She thought him and Olivia extremely of a size — 
 Hier ist to be weggelassen. Vergleiche Engl. Sprachl. $ 8og. 
 Anm. 3). S. auch §. 233. 
 
 28 PT^hich ivas the tallest. In einigen Ausgaben fehlt the. 
 
XVI. OF WAKEFIELD. 131 
 
 ^ave every day some new proofs of his passion, which, 
 though they had not arisen to proposals of marriage, 
 yet we thpught^^ fell but little short of.it; and his 
 slowness was attributed sometimes to native bashful- 
 ness , and sometimes to his fear of offending his uncle. 
 An occiurence, however, which happened soon after, 
 put it beyond a doubt that he designed to become one 
 of our family ; my wife even regarded it as an abso- 
 lute promise. 
 
 My wife and daughters happening to return a visit 
 to neighbour Flämborough's , found that family had 
 lately got their pictures drawn 2° by a limner, who 
 travelled the country, and tooh likenesses for fifteen 
 shillings a head. As this family and ours had long a 
 sort of rivalry in point of taste , our spirit took the 
 alarm at this stolen march upon us , and , notwithstand- 
 ing all I could say, and I said much, it was resolved 
 tliat we should have our pictures done ^ ^ too. Hav- 
 ing, therefore, engaged the limner, (for what could I 
 do?) our next deliberation was, to shew the superio- 
 rity of our taste in the attitudes. As for our neigh- 
 bour's family, there were seven of them, and they 
 were drawn with seven oranges* — a thing quite out 
 of taste , no variety in life , no composition in the 
 world. We desired to have something in a brighter 
 style, and, after many debates, at length came to an 
 unanimous resolution of being drawn together, in one 
 
 29 We thought. S. Engl. Spracbl. §. 961. — To fall 
 short of a thing heifst, einer Sache nahe kommen. 
 
 30 Got their pictures drawn, S. Engl. Sprachi. §. 833. 
 Anm. 1). 
 
 31 That we should have our -pictures done. S. Engl. 
 Sprachi. $. Ö29. 
 
 * Seven oranges. Nach dem ehemaligen Geschmacic ge- 
 wöhnlicher Maler, welche die Personen, deren Bildnifg sie 
 machten, mit einer Pomeianze oder ßlunie in <^er Hand dar- 
 •teliten. 
 
 9 * 
 
132 THE VICAR Cn. 
 
 large historical farailr-j)iece. Tliis -would he cheaper, 
 since one frame would serve for all, and it -would be 
 infinilelv more genteel; for all families of any taste 
 Tvere now drawn in tlie same manner. As we did not 
 immediately recollect an historical subject to hit us, 
 we were contented each Avith being drawn as indepen- 
 dent historical figures. My wife desired to be repre- 
 sented as Venus , and the painter was requested not to 
 be too fiiigal of his diamonds in her stomacher and 
 hair. Her two little ones were to be as Ciipids by 
 her side, while I, in my gown and band ^-, was to 
 present her with my books on the "NThistönian cöntro- 
 TCrsy. Olivia would be drawn as an Amazon, sitting 
 upon a bank of flowers, dressed in a green Joseph 3 3^ 
 richly laced with gold , and a whip in her hand. So- 
 phia WAS to be a Sliepherdess , with as many sheep ^* 
 as'tlie painter could put in for nothing; and. Moses 
 was to be dressed out with a hat and white feather. 
 
 Our taste so much pleased the Scpire, tliat he 
 insisted on being put in as one of the family, in the 
 character of Alexander the Great, at Olivias feet. 
 This was considered by us all as an indication of his 
 desire to be introduced into the family, nor could we 
 refuse his recpiest. The painter was therefore set to 
 work , and , as he wrought with assiduity and expedi- 
 tion , in less than foui' days the whole was completed. 
 The piece was large, and it must be owned he did 
 not spare his colours; for which my wife gave him 
 great encomiums. \Te were all perfectly satislied ^ilh 
 his performance;- but an unfortunate circumstance, 
 
 32 In my gown and hand — Coivn ist hier das lange 
 und weite Oberkleid der Geisilichen, der Priesterrock; und 
 hand heifst da» viereckige in zwei besondere Theile geson- 
 derte weifse Läppchen» welches die Prediger unter dem Kinne 
 tragen, das B'äffcb&xi. 
 
 33 A green Joseph y eine Art Rciikleid für Frauenzimmer. 
 
 34 J'Vhh as many sheep. S. Engl. Sprachl. J. aö5. 
 
XVI. OE WAKEFIELD. 133 
 
 ■which had not occurred till the picture was finished, 
 now struck us ^^ -wiih dismay. It was so very large, 
 that we had no place in the house to fix it. How we 
 all came to disregard so material a point is inconceiv- 
 able ; but certain it is , avc had all been greatly re- 
 miss. The picture 3'', therefore, instead of gratifying 
 our vanity , as we hoped , leaned in a most mortifying 
 manner ^7 against the hitchcn wall, where the canvass 
 was stretched and painted , much too large to be got 
 through any of the doors, and the jest of all our 
 neighbours. One compared it to Robinson Crusoe's 
 long-boat, too large to be removed; another thought 
 it more resembled a reel in a bottle 3«; some w;ön- 
 dered how it could be got out , but still more were 
 amazed how it ever got in. 
 
 But though it excited the ridicule of some , it ef- 
 fectually raised more malicious suggestions in many. 
 The Stjuire's portrait being found united with ours, 
 was an honour too great (o escape envy. Scandalous 
 whispers began to circulate at our expence , and our 
 tranquillity was continually disturbed by persons who 
 came as friends to tell us Avhat was said of us by ene- 
 mies. — These reports were always x^esented ^^ with 
 
 35 ^n unfortunate ci/cvmstance, which etc. So sind die 
 Wörter in W. Scott's Ausgabe geordnet; in den übrigen 
 sind die Sätze so aneinander gcliigt: but an unfortunate cir» 
 cumslance had not occurred , which now struck us. 
 
 36 The picture. W. Scott hat this picture. 
 
 37 -^ most juortifying manner. S. Engl. SpracLI. §. 338. 
 Anmerk. 
 
 38 A reel in a bottle y ein Haspel in einer Flasche. Be- 
 kannt sind die gläsernen Flaschen , in denen sich Gegenstände 
 beiinden, die gröfser sind » als ;die Oeffnung des Gefafbes, so 
 dafs es den ihrer Verfertigiingsweise unkundigen unbegreiflich 
 ist, wie sie hineingebracht worden sind. 
 
 39 TVere always resented. Jn einigen Ausgaben steht we 
 always resented. 
 
134 THE VICAR Ch. 
 
 becoming spirit j but scandal eyer impi'öves by op- 
 position. 
 
 We once again, tberefore, Entered into a consul- 
 tation '^^ upon obviating the malice of our enemies, 
 and at last came to a resolution Avhicli had too much 
 cunning to give me entire satisfaction. It "was this: as 
 our principal object was to discover the honour of, 
 Mr. Thornhiirs addresses , my wife undertook to soimd 
 him , by pretending to ask his advice in the choice of 
 a husband for her eldest daughter. If this was not 
 found sufficient to induce him to a declaration, it was 
 then resolved to terrify him with a rival. To this last 
 step , however , I would by no means give my con- 
 sent, till Olivia gave me the most solemn assurances** 
 that she would marry the person provided to rival 
 him upon this occasion , if he did not prevent it by 
 taking her himself. Such was the scheme laid, which, 
 though I did not strenuously oppose , I did not en- 
 tirely approve. 
 
 The next time , therefore , that Mr. Thornhill came 
 to see us, my girls took care to be out of the way, 
 in order to give their mamma an oppoitimity of putt- 
 ing her scheme in execution; but they only retired to 
 the next room, from whence "^^ they could overhear 
 the whole conversation. My wife artfully intiodiiced 
 it by observing, that one of the Miss Flamboroughs 
 was like to have a very good match of it'^^ i^ jyjj.^ 
 
 40 Into a general consultation. In W. Scott's und in 
 Cooke's Ausgabe fehlt der ArtikeJ a; und doch bat ihn der 
 erstere am Ende dieses Kapitels in dem Satze : y^Jter he uas 
 gone f lipon a general consultation etc. eingeschaltet, WO ihti 
 die übrigen Ausgaben nicht haben. 
 
 41 The most solemn assurances. In einigen Ausgaben 
 fehlt der Artikel. 
 
 43 From whence. S. Engl. Sprach!, §. 882. 
 43 PJ^as like to ha^e a very good match of it- S. Engl. 
 Spiach). 5. 638 u. 685. 
 
XVI. OF WAKEFIELD. 135 
 
 Si)änl;ei'. To this the Squire assenting , she proceeded 
 to remark , that they wlio had Avarni fortunes, were al- 
 ways sure of getting good husbands : — >? But Heaven 
 help,« continued she, »the girls who hare none! 
 What signifies beauty, Mr. Thörnhill? or Avhat signi- 
 fies all the virtue antl all the qualifications in the world, 
 in this age of self-interest? It is not, What is she? 
 but What has she? 'is all the cry.« 
 
 » Madam , « returned he , »I highly approve the 
 justice , as well as the novelty , of your i-emärhs : and 
 if I were a hing , it should be otherwise. It should 
 then, indeed, be fine times for the girls without for- 
 tunes; our two young ladies should be the first for 
 whom I would provide.« 
 
 »Ah! sir,« returned my wife, »you are pleased 
 to be facetious: but I wish I were a queen and then 
 I know where my eldest daughter should look for a 
 husband. But now that you have put it into my head, 
 seriously, Mr. Thornhill , cant you recommend me a 
 proper husband for her? she is now nineteen years 
 old, well grown,- and well educated, and, in my hum- 
 ble opinion, does not want for parts.« 
 
 »Madam,« replied he, »if I were to choose, I 
 would find out a person possessed of every accom- 
 plishment that can make an angel happy. One with 
 prudence , fortune., taste , and sincerity : such , madam, 
 would be , in my opinion , the proper husband. « — 
 »Ay, sir,« said she, »Jbut do you know of any such 
 person?« — »No, madam,« returned he, »it is impos- 
 sible to know any person that deserves to be her hus- 
 band: she's too great a treasure for one man's posses- 
 sion; she is a goddess. Upon my sovil, I speak wliÄt 
 I think , she is an angel. « — » Ah , Mr. Thöridüll , you, 
 only flatter my poor girl: but we have been thinking 
 of marrying her to one of your tenants '*'* , whose m^» 
 
 44 One of your tenants. — Tenant in der Pächter eine» 
 
136 THE VICAR Ch. 
 
 ther is lately dead, and -who wants a manager; you 
 linow "vvliom I mean, Farmer Williams; a warm man, 
 Mr. Thörnhill, able to give her good bread; and who 
 has several times made her proposals : « (which was 
 actually the case.) »But, sir,« concluded she, »I 
 should be glad to have your approbation of our choice.« 
 — » How, madam , « replied he , » my approbation ! My 
 approbation ^^ oi such a choice ? Never. What ! sa- 
 crifice so much beauty/*^, and sense, and goodness, 
 to a creature insensible of the blessing! Excuse me, 
 I can never approve of such a piece of injustice! And 
 I have my reasons — « — »Indeed" sir,« cried Deborah, 
 »if you have your reasons, thats another affair; but 
 I should be glad to know those reasons. « — »Excuse 
 me , madam , « returned he , » they lie too deep for 
 discovery, t< (laying his hand upon his bosom,) »they 
 remain buried,. ri vetted here. « 
 
 After he was gone, upon a general consultation •* 7^ 
 we could not tell what to mahe of these fine senti- 
 ments. Olivia considered them as instances of the 
 most exalted passion; but I was not quite so sanguine: 
 it seemed to me pretty plain , that they had more of 
 love than matrimony in them ; yet , whatever they might 
 portend, it was resolved to prosecute the scheme of 
 Farmer W illiams , who , fi'om my daughter s first ap- 
 pearance in the country had paid her his addresses. 
 
 filiick Lances von dem eigentlichen Landeigenthümer (land- 
 lord , Lord of the manor) auf eine beetimmte Reihe von 
 Jahren. 
 
 45 TVly approbation. In einigen Ausgaben stehen diese 
 beiden Wörter nur einmal. 
 
 46 H^hat! sacrifice so much heauty. S. Engl. Sprachl. 
 $.'826. 
 
 '47 Upon a general consultation. So hat W. Scott. In 
 den übrigen Ausgaben fehlt der Artikel a. S. die zunächst 
 vorhergehende Anm. 40). 
 
XVII.. OF WAKEFIELD. 137 
 
 CHAPTER XYII. 
 
 Scarcely any Virtue found to resist the -power of long and 
 pleasing Temptation. 
 
 As I Only studied my child's real happiness, the 
 assiduity of Mr. Williams pleased me, ks he was in 
 easy circumstances , prudent , and sincere. It required 
 but very little encouragement to revive his former 
 passion; so that in an evening or two he and Mr. 
 Thörnhill met at our house, and surveyed each other 
 for some time with looks of anger; but Williams owed 
 his landlord no rent'*^, and little I'egarded his indig- 
 nstion. Olivia, on her side, acted the coquet to j)er- 
 jfection, if that might be called acting which was her 
 real character , pretending to lavish all her tendei-ness 
 on her new lover. Mr. Thörnhill appeared quite de- 
 jected at this preference, and, with a pensive air, 
 took leave; though I own it puzzled me to find him 
 so much in pain as< he appeared to be'*'', when he 
 had it in his power so easily to remove the cause, by 
 declaring an honourable passion. But whatever un- 
 easiness he seemed to endure, it could easily be per- 
 ceived that Olivias anguish was much greater ^°. Af- 
 ter any of these interviews ^ ^ between her lovers , of 
 
 48 No rent. — Rent ist der Pachtzins. 
 
 49 ^s he appeared to be. In Cooke's Ausgabe steht as 
 "he seemed to he, eine Lesart» die vielleicht den Vorzug ver- 
 äent. To appear nämlich scheint eigentlich nur von den 
 gegenständen gesagt werden zu können, deren Natur wir 
 durch den Schein wirklich erkennen, to seem hingegen von 
 cenen zu gelten, die wir so nach dem Scheine beurtbeilen, 
 iafs wir es unbestimmt lassen , 9b bei demselben AYahrheit 
 cum Grunde liege, oder nicht. 
 
 50 TT/as much greater. So hat W- Scott. In den übri- 
 gen Ausgaben steht was still greater. 
 
 61 jdjter any of these interviews. In einigen Ausgaben 
 steht after some of etc. S. Engl. Spracbl. §. 665. Anm. 
 
138 ' THE VICAR Ch, 
 
 which there ■wei'e several , she usually retired to so- 
 litude , and" there ill did ged her grief. It was iu such 
 a situation I' found her one evening, after she had 
 been for some time supporting a fictitious gaiety. »You 
 now see, my child,« said I, »that your confidence in 
 Mr. Thornhiirs passion was all a dream; he permits 
 the rivalry of another, every way his inferior, though 
 he hnows it lies in his power to secure you to him- ■ 
 self by a candid declaration.« — »Yes, papa,« returned 
 she, »but he has his reasons for this delay; I Imow 
 he has. The sincerity of his loohs and words con- 
 vinces me 2 ^ of his. real esteem. A short time , I hope, 
 will discover the generosity of his sentiments , and con- 
 vince you that my opinion of him has been more jtst 
 than yours.« - — »Olivia, my darling,« returned I, 
 » every scheme that has been hitherto pursued to coit- 
 pel him to a declaration, has been proposed and plan- 
 ned by yovu'self , nor can you in the least say that I 
 have constrained you. But you must not suppose, my 
 dear, that I will ever be instrumental in siifiering his 
 honest rival to be the dupe of your ill-placed passion. 
 Whatever time you require to bring your fancied ad- 
 mirer to an explanation, shall be granted; but at the 
 expiration of that term , if he is still i-egärdless , I must 
 absolutely insist that honest Mr. Williams shall be re- 
 warded for his fidelity. The character which I hav3 
 hitherto supported in life demands this from me , and 
 my tenderness as a parent shall never influence my ii- 
 tegrity as a man. Name then your day; let it be ss 
 distant as you thinli proper , and in the meantime talo 
 care to let Mr. Thornhill hnow the exact time oi 
 which I design delivering you U2> to another.' If he 
 really loves you, his own good sense will readily sirg- 
 
 52 The sincerity convinces me. So hat W. Scott. 
 
 In f!en übrigen Ausgaben steht convince me, aber fehleiliaft. 
 S. Engl. Sprach!. $. 759. Anm. 2). 
 
XVII. OF WAKEFIELD. 139 
 
 gest that there is but one method alone to prevent his 
 losing you for ever. « This proposal , -which she could 
 not avoid considering as perfectly just, was readily 
 agreed to. She again renewed her most positive pro- 
 mise of marrying Mr. Williams , in case of the other's 
 insensibility ; and at the next oppo^-tunity; ih Mr. Thorn- 
 hill's presence, that day month ^3 -yyas fixed vipon for 
 her nx'iptials with his rival. 
 
 Such vigorous proceedings seemed to redouble 
 Mr. Thornhiirs anxiety: but what X)livia really felt 
 gave me some uneasiness. In this struggle between 
 prudence and passion, her vivacity quite forsook her, 
 and every 02)j)ortvmity of solitude was sought, and 
 spent in tears. One week passed away ; but Mr. Thorn- 
 hill made no efforts to restrain her nuptials. The suc- 
 ceeding week he was still assiduous, but not more 
 open. On the third , he discontinued his visits en- 
 tirely, and instead of my daughter testifying any im- 
 patience , as I expected , she seemed to retain a pen- 
 sive tranquillity, which I looked upon as resignation. 
 For my own part , I was now sincerely pleased with 
 thinking that my child was going to be sefciued ^4 {^ 
 a continuance of competence and peace, and frequently 
 applauded her resolution, in preft^-rring happiness to 
 ostentation. 
 
 It was within about four days of her intended nup- 
 tials , that my little family at night were gathered round 
 a charming fire , telling stories of the past , and laying 
 schemes for the future; busied in forming a thousand 
 projects , and laughing at whatever .folly came upper- 
 most. »Well, Moses,« cried I, »we shall soon, my 
 boy , have a wedding in the family s 5 j what is your 
 
 53 That day month. S. Engl. Sprachl. §. 673. Anm. a). 
 5? PVas going to be secured. S. Engl. Sprach!. §. 463. 
 55 In tlie family. In Cooke's Ausgabe steht in our fa» 
 mily, S. indefs Engl. Sprachl. §. 701. Anm. 
 
140 THE VICAR Ch. 
 
 opinion of matters and things in general?«— r» My opi- 
 nion, father, is, that all things go on very well; and 
 I was just now thinking , that when sister Livy is mar- 
 ried to Farmer Williams, we shall then have the loan 
 of his cyderpress and brewing-tubs for nothing.« — 
 »That we shall, Moses,« ci'ied I, »and he will sing 
 «s Death and the Lady , to raise our spirits, into the 
 bargain ^g.« — »He has taught that song to our Dich,« 
 cried Moses, »and I think he goes through it very 
 prettily.«- — »Does he so ■'^?« cried I, »then let us 
 have it: where is little Dick? let him up -^ with it 
 boldly.« »My brother Dick,« cried Bill, my young- 
 est , » is just gone out with sister Ijivy ; but Mr. Wil- 
 liams has taught me two songs, and I'll sing them for 
 you ^ ^ , papa. Which song do you choose — , The Dy- 
 ing Swan; or the Elegy on the Death of a Mad Dog?«. 
 »The elegy, child, by all means,« said I, »I never 
 heard that yet — and Deboi-ah, my life, grief you know 
 is dry ^°, let us have a bottle of the best gooseberry- 
 wine, to keep up our spirits. I have wej)t so much 
 at all sorts of elegies of late , that , without an enliven- 
 ing glass , I am sure this will overcome me. And So- 
 phy, love, take your guitar, and thrum in with the 
 boy a little.« 
 
 56 Into the bargain. In Cooke's Ausgabe steht in ihe 
 bargain. S. S. io2. Anm. 48. 
 
 57 Does he so ? S. Engl. Sprachl. §. 886. 
 
 58 Let him up. Vollständig würde es heifsen let him 
 come up, 
 
 59 I'll sing them for you. Dieses ist die Lesart aller 
 Ausgaben; nur in der von Cooke besorgten steht I'll sing 
 them to yon. 
 
 60 Grief you know is dry, d. i. Kummer macht durstig, 
 oder) wie Lindau hat, trocknet den Gaumen aus. 
 
XVII. OF WAKEFIELD. 141 
 
 AN ELEGY 
 on the Death of a IVIad Dog, 
 
 Good people all, of every sort, 
 
 Give ear uatö my song; 
 And if you find it wondrous short, 
 
 It cannot hold you long. 
 
 In Islington there was a man , 
 
 Of whom the Avorld might say, 
 That still a godly race he ran. 
 
 Whene'er he went to pray. 
 
 A hind and gentle heart he had, 
 
 To comfort finends and foes'j 
 The naked every day he clad , 
 
 When he put on his clothes. 
 
 And in that town a dog was found , 
 
 As many dogs thei'e he, 
 Both mongrel, puppy, whelp, and hound '^'^^ 
 
 And curs of low degree. 
 
 This dog and man at first were friends j 
 
 But when a pique began. 
 The dog, to gain some private ends ^^, 
 
 Went mad , and bit the man ! 
 
 Around from all the neighb'ring streets 
 The wöudring neighboui'S ranj 
 
 61 Both mongrel, puppy etc. — Jllongrel ist ein Hund 
 von einer vermischten Race, und hound, ein Jagdhund. 
 J/J/help bezeichnet einen jcingen Hund, von welcher Race er 
 auch sei, puppy aber einen jungen Jagdhund. Cur ist der 
 Name alier gemeinen Hunde. 
 
 62 Some private ends. lu Cooke's Ausgabe steht his 
 private ends. 
 
142 ' THE VICAR Ch. 
 
 And swore the dog had lost his wits, ' 
 To hite so good a man. 
 
 The wound it seem'd ^^ hoth sore and sad, 
 
 To erery Christian eye; 
 And while they swore the dog was mad. 
 
 They swore the man would die. 
 
 But soon a wonder came to light, 
 That show'd the rogues they lied; 
 
 The man recover'd of the hite, 
 The dog it was that died. 
 
 »A very good hoy, Bill, upon my word; and an 
 elegy that may truly be called tragical. — Come, my chil- 
 dren, hei-e's Bill's health, and may he one day be a 
 bishop ! « 
 
 »With all my heart,« cried my wife; »and if he 
 but preaches as well as he sings, I mahe no doubt of 
 him. The most of his family, by the mother's side, 
 could sing a good song; it was a common saying, in 
 our country, that the family of the Blenhinsops could 
 never looh straight before them ; nor the Hugginsons 
 blow out a candle '^'^; that there were none of the 
 
 63 The wound it seem'd. Ein schon genanntes Subject 
 vor dem auf dasselbe sich beziehenden Verbo durch ein per- 
 sönliches Fürwort noch einmal anzudeuten, ist zwar gegen 
 die von allen Englischen Sprachforschern aufgestellte Regel 
 (S. Engl. Sprachl. §. 68Ö. Anmerk.); dafs dieses aber von den 
 Englischen Schiiftsreljern dennoch, nicht blofs bei der Par- 
 ticipial- Construciion, sondern auch sonst nicht ohne Nach- 
 4ruck geschehen sei, beweiset diese Stelle, so wie die gleich 
 folgende, w^o es heifst: That show'd the rogues they lied! 
 
 64 Blow out a candle. Weil keiner gerade aus, sondern 
 alle entweder nach der Seite, und zw^ar jeder in einer beson- 
 deren Richtung, oder auch tlieils aufwärts , theils niederwärts 
 bliesen ; eine Sage , die sich bis auf diesen Augenblick in 
 England unter dem Volke erhalten hat. 
 
XVII. OF WAKEFIELD. ' 143 
 
 Grograitis but could sing a song , or of the Marjorams 
 but could tell a story.«' — »However that be,« cried 
 I,^ »the most vulgar ballad of them all <^ ' generally 
 pleases me better than the fine möderu odes, and 
 things that petrify us in a single stanza: productions 
 that we at once detest and praise. Put the glass to 
 your brother, Moses. The great fault of these elegiasts 
 is , that they are in despair for griefs that giye the 
 sensible part of ftianjiind very little pain. A lady loses 
 her muff', her fan , or her lap-dog , and so the silly 
 poet runs home ^* to versify the disaster.« 
 
 »That may be the mode,« cried Moses, »in su- 
 blimer compositions; but the Ränelagh songs ^"^ that 
 come down to us are perfectly familiar, and all cast 
 in the same mould: Colin meets Dolly, and they hold 
 a dialogue together; he gives her a fairing to put in 
 her hair, and she presents him with a nose-gay; and 
 then they go together to church , where they give good 
 advice to young nymphs ^^ and swains to get married 
 as fast as they can. « 
 
 »And very good advice too,« cried I; »and I am 
 told tliei-e is not a place in the world where advice 
 can be given with so much propriety as there; for 
 as it persuades us to marry, it also furnishes us with 
 
 65 Of them all. In Cooke's Ausgabe fehlt ilem. 
 
 66 And so the silly poet runs home. In Cooke's Aus- 
 gabe ist so weggelassen, aber mit Unrecht: es hat hier die 
 auch von Johnson aufgestellte Bedeutung for this rea- 
 son, in consequence of this. 
 
 67 The Ranelagh songs. — Eanelagh , ein ehemals sehr 
 beliebter Lustort in Chelsea bei London. Der Name rührt 
 daher, weil die Gärten vormals dem Grafen von Ranelagh 
 gehörten. In denselben war ein schönes Amphitheater, oder 
 vielmehr eine Rotunda, von i5o Fufs im Durchmesser. Hier 
 versammelte sich des Abends die vornehme Welt, die mit 
 Musik und Gesang unterhalten, und mit Kaffee und Thee be- 
 wirthet wurde. 
 
 68 To young nymphs. In Cooke's Aasgabe fehlt you;?». 
 
144 THE VIGAR Ch. 
 
 a Mife; and sui'ely that must be an excellent market, 
 my boy, where we are told what we want, and sup- 
 plied- with it when wanting.« 
 
 »Yes, sir,« retm^ied Moses, »and I hnow but of 
 two such markets for wives in Europe — Ränelagh in 
 England, and Fontarabia in Spain '''^. The Spanish 
 market is open once a-year, but our English wiyes 
 are saleable every night.« 
 
 »You are right, my boy,« cried his 'mother ; »Old 
 England is the only place in the world for husbands 
 to get wives.« — »And for wives to manage their hus- 
 bands,« interrupted I. »It is a prövepb abi-oäd, that 
 if a bridge were built across the sea, all the ladies 
 of the continent would come over to take pattern from 
 ours^ for there are no such wives in Europe as our 
 own. But let us have one bottle more, Deborah, my 
 life — and, Moses, give us a good song. What thanks 
 do we not owe to heaven for thus bestowing trancjuil- 
 lity , health , and competence ! I think myself hajjpier 
 now than the greatest monarch upon earth. He has 
 no such fire-side , nor such pleasant faces about it. 
 Yes, Deborah, we are now growing old; but the even- 
 ing of 'our life is likely to be happy. We are descend- 
 ed from, ancestors that knew no stain , and we shall 
 leave a good and virtuous race of children behind us. 
 
 69 Fontarabia (Fuentarabia) in Spain. Eine kleine 
 an der Secküste auf dem Abhang eines Hügels amphithea« 
 trisch liegende Stadt» ungefähr 4 Meilen sud westlich von 
 Bayonne. Sie ist befestiget, und wird auf dieser Seite fUr 
 den Schlüssel von Spanien gehalten. Hier ist also jährlich 
 ein gvofser Markt , wo man bei dem Zueammeniliif» von Men- 
 schen unter den Mädchen leicht eine gefallipe Wahl treffen 
 kann. Dafs auf keinen andern Unisfand hier angespielet werde, 
 erhellt aus dem Zusätze: our English wives are saleable, every 
 7tight, d. 1. man kann sich unter den Englischen Schönen iti 
 Ränelagh alle Abend eine zur Galtinn aussuchen. — Das Sar- 
 kastische im Ausdruck ist hier indcfs nicht zu verkennen. 
 
XVII. OF WAKEFIELD. 145 
 
 Wliile we lire they will be our support and our plea- 
 sui'e here, and when we die, they will transmit our 
 honour untainted to posterity. Come, my son, we 
 wait for a song; let us have a chorus. — But where is 
 my darling Olivia ? That little cherub's voice is always 
 sweetest in the concert.« 
 
 Just as I spoke. Dich came running in — »O papa, 
 papa, she is gone from us — she is gone from us, my 
 sister Livy is gone from us for ever ! « — » Gone, child ! « 
 — »Yes, she is gone off with two gentlemen in a post- 
 chaise — and one of them kissed her, and said he would 
 die for her; and she cried very much, and was ibr 
 coming back; but he persuaded her again, and she 
 went into the chaise, and said, »Oh! what will my 
 poor papa do when he knows I am undone?« — »Now, 
 then,« cried I, »my children, go and be miserable; 
 for we shall never enjoy one hour more. And, O, 
 may heavens everlasting fiiry light upon him and his! 
 Thus to rob me of my child! — And sure it will — for 
 taking back my sweet innocent that I was leading up 
 to heaven! Such sincerity as my child was possessed 
 of! But all our earthly happiness is now over! Go, 
 my children , go and be miserable and infamous — for 
 my heart is broken within me ! « — » Father , « cried my 
 son, »is this your fortitude?« — »Fortitude, child? — 
 Yes , he shall see I have fortitude — bring me my pis- 
 tols — ril pursue the traitor — while he is on earth, I'll 
 pursue him ! — Old as I am ^ ° , he shall find I can sting 
 him yet — the villain 7— the perfidious villain!« I had 
 by this time reached down my pistols , when my poor 
 wife , whose passions were not so strong as mine , 
 caught me in her arms. »My dearest, dearest hus- 
 band,« cried she, »the Bible is the only weapon that 
 
 70 Old as J am; ao alt ich auch bin. S. Engl. Sprachl. 
 $• 918. Anm. Eben so heifit es weitet unten: Villain as he 
 ii i d. i. so oiedeitrachtig er auch ist. 
 
 10 
 
146 THE VICAR Ch. 
 
 is fit for your old hands now. Open that, my loye, 
 and read our anguish into patience, for she has vilely 
 deceived us.« — »Indeed, sir^k resumed my son, after 
 a pause, »your rage is too violent and unbecoming. 
 You should bie my mother's comforter , and you in- 
 crease her pain. It ill suited you and your reverend 
 character, thus to curse* your greatest enemy; — you 
 should not have cursed him, villain as he is.« — »I did 
 not curse him, child, did I?« — »Indeed, sir, you did; 
 you cursed him twice. » — » Then may Heaven forgive 
 me and him if I did. And now, my son, I see it was 
 more than human benevolence , that first taught us to 
 bless our enemies:,— Blessed be his holy name for all 
 the good he hath given , and for all that he hath taken 
 away ! But it is not^— it is not a small distress that can 
 wring tears from these old eyes, that have not wept 
 for so many years. My child — to undo my darling ! 
 May confusion seize — Heaven forgive me ; — what am 
 I about to say? — You may remember ^% my love, how 
 good she was, and how charming; till this vile mo- 
 ment, all her care was to mahe us happy. Had she 
 but died — But she is gone,; the honour of our family 
 is contaminated ^^ , and I must look out for happiness 
 in other worlds than here. But , my child , • you .saw 
 them go off; perhaps he forced her away. If he forc- 
 ed her, she may yet be innocent.« — »Ah, no, sir,« 
 cried the child; »he only hissed her, and called her 
 his angel, and she wept very much, and leaned upon 
 his arm , and they drove off very fast. « — » She's an 
 ungrateful creature , « cried my wife , who could scarce- 
 ly speak for weeping, »to use us thus! She never 
 had the least constraint put upon her affections. The 
 vile strumpet has basely deserted her parents without 
 
 71 You may remember. In einigen Ausgaben fehlt may. 
 
 72 The honour of our family is contaminated. So hat 
 W. Scott. In den übrigen Ausgaben fehlt is, ■ ' 
 
XVII. OF WAKEFIELD. 147 
 
 any provocation — thus to bring youy gray hair ^ 3 to 
 the grave, and I must shoi'tly follow.« 
 
 In this manner that night , the first of our real 
 misfortunes, was spent in the bitterness of complaint, 
 and ill-supported sallies of enthusiasm. I determined,, 
 however, to find out our betrayer, wherever he was, 
 and reproach his baseness. The next morning we 
 missed our wretched child at breakfast, where she 
 used to give life and cheer-fulness to us all. My wife, 
 as before , attempted to ease her heart by reproaches. 
 »Never,« cried she, »shall that vilest stain of our 
 family again därhen these harmless doors ^*. I will 
 never call her daughter more. No! let the strumpet 
 live with her vile seducer: she may bring us to shame, 
 but she shall never more deceive us.« 
 
 »Wife,« said I, »do not talk thus hardly; my 
 detestation of her guilt is as great as yours ; but ever 
 shall this house and this heart be open to a poor re- 
 turning repentant sinner. The sooner she returns from 
 her transgression , the more welcome shall she be to 
 me. For the first time the very best may errj art 
 may persuade, and novelty spread out its charms ^5, 
 The first fault is the child of simplicity j but every 
 other the offspring of guilt. Yes, the wretched crea- 
 ture shall be welcome to this heart and this* house , 
 though stained with ten thousand vices. I will again 
 hearken to the music of her voice, again will I hang 
 fondly on her bosom, if I find but repentance there. 
 — My son, bring hither my Bible and my staff; I ■\,ill 
 pursue her, wherever she is; and though I cannot 
 
 73 Your gray hair^ So hat W. Scott. In dea, übrigen 
 Ausgaben findet man hairs, S. Engl. SpracbL §. fig4. 
 
 74 These harmless doors. In einigen Ausgaben sieht 
 those. 
 
 75 Its charms. So hat W. Scott. In den übrigen Aus- 
 gaben steht charm, 
 
 10* 
 
148 THE yiCAR Ch. 
 
 save her from sliame, I may prevent the continuance 
 of her inicjuity ^*'. 
 
 CHAPTER XVIII. 
 
 The pursuit of a Father to reclaim a lost Child to Virtue. 
 
 Though the child could not describe the gentle- 
 man's person who handed his sister into the post- 
 chaise, yet my suspicions fell entirely upon our young 
 landlord , 'whose character for such intrigues was hut 
 too well hnown. I therefore directed my steps to- 
 wards Thörnhill-Cästle , resolving to upbraid him , and , 
 if possible, to bring back my daughter; but before I 
 had reached his seat, I was met by one of my pa- 
 rishioners , who said he saw a young lady , resembling 
 my daughter, in a post-chaise with a gentleman, whom, 
 by the description , I could only guess to be ^ ^ Mr. 
 Bürchell, and that they drove very fast. This infor- 
 mation, however, did by no means satisfy me; I there- 
 fore went to the young Squire's, and, though it was 
 yet early, insisted upon seeing him immediately. He 
 soon appeared with the most open familiar air , and 
 seemed perfectly amazed at my daughter's elopement, 
 protesting upon his honour that he was cpiite a stränger 
 to it. I now therefore Condemned my former suspi- 
 cions , and could turn them only on Mr. Bürchell , 
 who , I recollected , had of late several private confe- 
 rences with her; but the appearance of another wit- 
 ness left me no room to doubt of his villainy, who 
 averred that he and my daughter were actually gone 
 towards the Wells ^ ^ , about thirty miles off, where 
 
 76 Of her iniquity. In einigen Ausgaben fehlt her. 
 
 77 TVhom — / could only guess to be. S. Engl. SprachI« 
 §, Bog. Anm. 4)- 
 
 78 Towards the TVells t nach dem Gesundbrunnen. Denn 
 dafa von einem solchen überhaupt > und nicht von der in 
 
XVIII. OF WAKEFIELD. ' 149 
 
 there was a great deal of company. Being driven to 
 that state of mind in which we are more ready to act 
 precipitately than to reason right, I never debated, 
 with myself, whether these accounts might not have 
 been given by persons purposely placed in my way, 
 to mislead me, but resolved to pursue my daughter 
 and her fancied delüder thither. I walked al6ng with 
 earnestness, and inquired of several by the way; but 
 received no accounts, till entering the town I was met 
 by a person on horsebach, whom I remembered to 
 have seen at the Squire's, and he assured me, that if 
 I followed them to the races ^^9, which were but thirty 
 miles farther, I might depend upon overtaking them 5 
 for he had seen them dance there the night before, 
 and the whole assembly seemed charmed with my 
 daughters performance. Early the next day I walked 
 forward to the races, and about four in the afternoon 
 I came upon the course. The company made a very 
 brilliant appearance, all earnestly employed in one pur- 
 suit , that of pleasure : hov: different from mine , that 
 of reclaiming a lost child to virtue ! I thought I per- 
 ceived Mr. Bürchell at some distance from me; but 
 as if he dreaded an interview, upon my approaching 
 him , be tiiixed among a crowd , and I saw him no 
 more. 
 
 I now reflected, that it would be to no purpose 
 to continue my pursuit further ^ ; and resolved to 
 
 Somersetshire gelegenen Stadt Wells die Rede sei) erhellet 
 aus dem Artikel. 
 
 79 To the races; nach einem, hier nicht näher bestimm- 
 ten Orte, wo gerade ein Pferderennen angestellt wurde. Der 
 dazu bestimmte Platz hcifsc zwar eigentlich race- ground; 
 doch wird er auch course genannt, selbst nach Johnson's 
 Eiklärung dieses Wortts durch ground on which a race 
 is run. 
 
 80 My pursuit further. In further verwandelte W. 
 Scott (.jedoch nicht überall) das in den übrigen Ausgaben 
 
150 , THE VICAR Ch. 
 
 return tome to an innocent family, who wanted my 
 assistance. But the agitations of my mind, and the fa- 
 tigues I had undergone, threw me into a fever, the 
 symptoms of which I perceived before I came off the 
 course. This was another unexpected stroke, as I 
 was more than seventy miles distant from home : how- 
 ever , I retired to a little ale-house , by the roadside , 
 and in this place, the usual retreat of indigence and 
 frugality, I laid me down patiently to wait the issue 
 of my disorder. I languished here for nearly three 
 weehs ^ ^ ; but at last my constitution prevailed, though 
 I was unprovided with money to defray the expenses 
 of my entertainment. It is possible the anxiety from 
 this last circumstance alone might have brought on a 
 relapse, had I not been supplied by a traveller who, 
 stopped te tahe a cursory refreshment. This person 
 was' no other than the philanthropic booltseller ^2 in St. 
 
 beibehaltene /ar;7ter ) wahrscheinlich \i^eil Johnson behaup- 
 tete, jene Schreibungsweise sei die richtigere- Diesem .stimmt 
 Walker indefs nicht bei, und schliefst seine in dieser Hin- 
 sicht unter further aufgestellten Bemerkungen damit, dafs er 
 sagt, wenn man sich auch im Ganzen dem Ansehen John- 
 8 o n's fügen w^olle, so könne doch dann nicht further gebraucht 
 werden, wenn man far gleichsam im Auge habe, w^ie z. B. in 
 dem Satze: Thus far shalt thou go, and no farther. — 
 Diesem gemäfs heilst es auch im Vorhergehenden (S. lOg): 
 They now travelled far, and farther than I can tell. 
 
 81 For nearly three weeks. So w^ie W. Scott scarce 
 überall in scarcely verwandelt hat, so hat er auch hier nearly 
 Statt des in allen übrigen Ausgaben befindlichen near aufge. 
 nommen , ungeachtet dieses selbst von Johnson auch als 
 Adverbium aufgestellt, und-durch almost, within a little, 
 erklärt worden ist. 
 
 82 The jjliilanthropio bookseller. Dieses ist der in dem 
 prefatory Memoir erwähnte Buchhändler John New- 
 bery, der besonders als Herausgeber zweckmäfsiger Kinder- 
 Schriften, EU denen auch die gleicbgenannte Geschichte von 
 einem gewissen Thomas Trip gehört, sich bekannt ge- 
 macht hat. 
 
XV III. OE WAKEFIELD. 151 
 
 Paul's Church-yard , who has wi'itten so many little 
 boohs for children^ he called himself their iriend : but 
 he Avas the fi'iend of all manhind. He was ho sooner 
 alighted, but he was in haste to be gone; for he was 
 ever ou business of the utmost impörta.ice, and was 
 at that time actually compiling materials for the his- 
 tory of one s^ Mr, Thomas Trip. I immediately re- 
 collected this good-natured man's red pimpled face; 
 for he had published for i;ne against the Deuteroga- 
 mlsts of the age ; and from him I borrowed a few 
 pieces, to be paid ^^ at my return. Leaving the inn, 
 therefore , as I was yet but weah , I resolved to return 
 home by easy journeys of ten miles a-day. 
 
 My health and usual trantpiillity were almost re- 
 stored, and I now condemned that pride which had 
 made me refractory to the hand of coi'rcclion. Man 
 little knows what calamities are beyond his patience 
 to bear, till he tries them. As in ascending the heights 
 of ambition, which look bright from below, every step 
 we arise ^ s shews us some new and glo6my prospect 
 of hidden disappointment; so in our descent from the 
 summits of pleasure., though the vale of misery below 
 may appear at first dark and gloomy, yet the busy 
 mind, still attentive to its own amusement, finds, as 
 we descend, something to flatter and to please. Still 
 as we approach , the darkest objects appear to brighten, 
 and the mental eye becomes adapted to its gloomy si- 
 tuation. 
 
 I now proceeded' forward , and had walked about . 
 two hours , when I perceived what appeared at a dis- 
 tance like a waggon, which I was resolved to over- 
 take; but when I came up with it, found it to be a 
 
 -83 Of one. S. Engl. Sprachl. §. 663. Anm..3). 
 
 84 A few pieces to be paid. S. Engl. Sprach!. $. 825. 
 ,85 ff^e arise. In einigen Ausgaben findet man we rise. 
 
152 THE VICAR Ch, 
 
 Strolling company's cart^^, that was carrying their 
 scenes and other theatrical furniture to the next vil- 
 lage , where they were to exhibit. 
 
 The cart was attended only by the person who 
 drove it, and one of the company; as the rest of the 
 players were to follow the ensuing day. » Good com- 
 pany upon the roa^^« says the proverb, »is the short- 
 est cut '*^.« I therefore entered into conversation with 
 the poor player; and as I once had some theatrical 
 powers myself, I descanted ^^ on such topics with my 
 usual freedom ; but as I was but little acquainted ^ » 
 with the present state of the stage , I demanded who 
 were the present theatrical writers in vogue, who the 
 Dry dens and Otways '° of the day? — »I fancy, sir,« 
 
 86 A strolling company's cart, der Karren einer wandern- 
 den Scbauspieler^esellschaft. 
 
 87 Is the shortest cut t d. i. ist der kürzeste Weg, 
 oder, wie man im Deutseben zu sagen pflegt, der halbe 
 Weg. Cut nämlich, welcbes eigentlich der Schnitt heifst, 
 ist auch so viel als ein näherer Weg, weil dadurch ein 
 Umweg gleichsam abgeschnitten wird. 
 
 88 1 descanted. In einigen Ausgaben steht 7 disserted. 
 
 89 But as I was but little acquainted. Einige Ausgaben 
 haben dafür but as I was pretty much unacquainted, 
 
 90 pf^ho the Drydens and Otways. Von D r y d e n a. 
 das fUnfie Kapitel Anm. 55. — Thomas Otway, geb. i65t 
 und gest. i6b5, hatte zwar eine gelehrte Erziehung erhalten, 
 versuchte aber nach seinem Abgange von der Universität zu- 
 erst sein Glück als Schauspieler zu machen, verschaffte sich 
 dann eine Officierstelle bei einem Regimente, das nach Flan- 
 dern ging, wurde aber auch des Soldatenlebens bald über> 
 drüfsig, und kehrte arm und aufser Diensten nach London 
 zurück. Hier zeichnete er sich bald als Schauspieldicbter aus, 
 und seine beiden Trauerspiele The Orphan (die Waise) 
 und Venice preserved (das gerettete Venedig) werden 
 noch jetzt geschätzt. Seines Leichtsinns wegen starb er in 
 der gröfsten Armuth und Düiftigkeit; ja er soll sogar seinen 
 Tod an einer Semmel gefunden haben, die er nach längerer 
 Entbehrung in einem Beckerladen heiTihucgrig verschlang. 
 
XVIII. OB WAKEFIELD. 153 
 
 cried the player, »few of our modern dramatists would 
 thinli themselves much honoured by being compared 
 to the writers you mention. Dryden and Rowe s man- 
 ner ^^ , sir, are quite out of fashion; our taste has 
 gone bach a wholg ^century; Fletcher ^^ ^ Ben Jon- 
 son ^^^ and all th^s plays of Shähspeare 5*, ai^e the 
 
 91 ydnd Rowe's manner. Nicolas Rowe lebte von 
 1670 bis 1718 Sein Vater war ein Rechts^elehrter> und er 
 war dazu bestimmt) gleichfalls einer zu werden; allein sein 
 iiberwiegender flang zu den schönen Wissenschaften zog ihn 
 zu diesen hin. Fünfundzwanzig Jahre war er alt, als sein 
 Trauerspiel The ambitious S tep-mother (die ehrgeizige 
 Stiefmutter) auf die Buhne kam, weiches mit denv giöftten 
 Beifall aufgenommen wurde. Er ist der Verfasser der Jane 
 
 , shore und Jane Gray. Eines seiner beliebtesten Stücke 
 ist aber The fair Penitent (die schöne Bufsende), dessen 
 weiter unten Erwähnung geschieht. 
 
 92 John Fletcher lebte von 1676 bi» 1625* Sein Vater war • 
 Bischof von London. Auf der Universität zu Cambridge, wo 
 er studirte, wurde er mit Francis Beaumont bekannt» 
 mit welchem er die innigste Fieundschaft schlofs , so dafs 
 beide nachher, so lange Beaumont lebte, immer gemein» 
 schaftlich arbeiteten: doch vtruide dabei zuweilen auch Ben 
 Jonson zu Rathe gezogen. Einundfunfzig Schauspiele wer« 
 den für das gemeinschaftliche Werk Fletcher's und Beau« 
 mont's ausgegeben. 
 
 93 Ben Jonson, d. i. Benjamin Jonson» geb. 1647 > 
 gest. 1637, sollte, da er nach dem frühzeitigen Tode seines 
 Vaters einen Maurer zum Stiefvater erhalten hatte, nun auch 
 das Maurerhandweik erlernen. Allein er wurde Soldat, fochc 
 in den Niederlanden mit, kehrte aber des militärischen Le- 
 bens müde nach England zurück, fand Unterstützung, und 
 ging nach Cambridge, um sich auf der Universität daselbst 
 ganz den Wissenschaften zu widmen. Nach mancherlei, oft 
 sehr widerwärtigen Schicksalen fing er endlich an, für das 
 Theater zu schreiben, und zeichnete sich nicht blofs durch 
 seine Lust» und Trauerspiele aus, sondern verschaffte sich 
 auch das Ansehen eines giofsen Kritikers. 
 
 94 PVilliam Shakspeare, geb. zu Stratford am Avon i564, 
 f^st, j6i6) war der Sohn eines Wollhändlers» und dazu bc- 
 
154 THE VICAR , Ch. 
 
 only things that go down.« — »Howl« cried I, »is it 
 possible the present age can be pleased with that an- 
 tiquated (jialect, that obsolete humour, those oyer- 
 charged characters , which abound in the worhs you 
 mention ? « — » Sir, « returned my companion , » the pvib- 
 
 . lie think nothing about dialect or humour, or chai'ac- 
 ter ; for that is none of their business j they only go 
 to be amused, and find themselves happy when they 
 can enjoy a pantomime, under the sanction of Jonson's 
 or Shakspeare's name.« — »So then, I suppose,« cried 
 
 ' I, »that our modern dramatists are rather imitators of 
 Shäkspeare than of nature.« — '»To say the truth , « re- 
 turned my companion, »I don't know that they imitate 
 any thing at all j nor indeed does the public require 
 it of them; it is not the composition of the piece, 
 but the number of starts and attitudes '^ that may be 
 introduced*, that elicits applause. I have known a 
 
 stimmt, das Gewerbe seines Vaters fortzusetzen. Noch nicht 
 zwanzig Jahr alt wurde er wegen Wilddieberei von einem 
 benachbarten Gutsbesitzer gerichtlich verfolgt, und zwar, 
 weil er sich an demselben in einer satirischen Ballade deswe- 
 gen hatte rächen w^ollen» so, dafs derselbe höchst erbost die 
 Jagdgesetze in ihrer ganzen Strenge gegen ihn geltend machen 
 wroUte. Er mufste daher flüchten, ging nach London, kam 
 Jhier mit Schauspielern in Verbindung, und bildete sich nun 
 zu dem grofsen Schauspieldichter aus, auf den England im» 
 nier stolz sein wird. 
 
 95 The number of Starts and attitudes. Johnson er- 
 klärt startf welches eigentlich das plötzliche Auffahren 
 vor Schrecken, Furcht oder Verwunderung bedeu- 
 tet, auch durch a sudden rousing to action, vehe- 
 ment eruption, sudden fit. Hier mufs es daher> wenn 
 wir das gleich Folgende berücksichtigen, ^o viel. sein als ein . 
 heftiger, unerwarteter Ausbruch einer Leiden» 
 • chaft. Lindau übersetzt: Es braucht nur Gelegen- 
 heit zu geben, heftige Bewegungen und schöne 
 Stellungen anzubringen. 
 
 * J^hat may be introduced. In mehreren Ausgaben ist 
 noch into it hinzugesetzt. ^ 
 
XVIII. OF WAKEFIELD. 156 
 
 piece with not one jest in the whole, shrugged into 
 popularity ^ * , and another saved hy the poet's throw- 
 ing in a fit of the gripes. No , sir , the worhs of Con- 
 greye '^ and Färtpihar ^^ have too much wit in them 
 for the present taste; our modern dialect is much 
 more natural.« 
 
 By this time the equipage of the strolling company 
 was arrived at the village, which, it seems, had heen 
 apprized of our approach, and was come out to gaze 
 at us; for my companion observed that strollers al- 
 ways have more spectators without doors than within. 
 I did not consider the impropriety of my being in such 
 company, till I saw a mob gather about me. I there- 
 
 96 Shrugged into popularity, 'To shrug heifst die Acb- 
 «eln zucken. Hier ist dec Sinn: Ich habe es erlebtf dafs 
 der Beifall des Volkes einem Schauspiele durch Gesticulatio' 
 Ben, theatralische Verzerrungen, Grimassen und dergleichen 
 Kunstgriffe verschafft worden ist. — Auf die nämliche Art 
 heifst es am Ende des zwanzigsten Kapitels: They all apprized 
 me — that without some traditional shrugs, which had 
 been on the stage, and only on the stage, these hundred 
 years, I could never pretend to please. 
 
 97 Congreve. — William Congreve lebte von 1671 
 bis 1728. Er sollte Rechtsgelehrter werden ; allein sein Hang 
 sog ihn zu den schönen Wissenschaften hin : und da sein er- 
 stes Lustspiel The old Batchelor (der aJte Hagestolz) all« 
 gemeinen Beifall fand , so liefs er demselben noch einige an- 
 dere , so w^ie auch ein Trauerspiel The mourning Bride 
 (die Braut in Trauer) nachfolgen. Die letzte Hälfte seines 
 Lebens ruhete er auf seinen Lorbeern , welches ihm der Graf 
 von Halifax durch Ertheilung mehrerer einträglicher Aemter 
 möglich gemacht hatte. 
 
 98 Farquhar, — Georg Farquhar geb. »678, gest. 
 1707, war erst Schauspieler, wurde dann Offizier, und nun 
 £ng er an, sich als Lustspieldichter auszuzeichnen. Acht 
 Lustspiele sind von ihm vorhanden, die, wenn auch nicht 
 frei von Unanständigkeiten, doch voll Witz und Laune sind»^ 
 Den meisten Beifall fanden Sir Harry Wildair, The 
 (instant Couple, und The recruiting Officer. 
 
156 TUE VICAR Ch. 
 
 fore tool< shelter, as fast as possible, in the first ale- 
 house that offered, and being shewn into the common 
 room, -was accosted by a very >vell-di-essed gentleman, 
 ■who demanded, vhether I was the real chaplain of 
 the company, or whi-ther it was inly to be mv mas- 
 querade character in the play? Upon my informing 
 him of the truth , and that I did not belong in any sort 
 to the coni'panv, he was condescending enough to de- 
 sire me and the plaver to partake in a bowl of punch, 
 over which he discussed modern politics with gi^eat 
 earnestness and interest. I set him down in mv mind '>'* 
 for nothing less than a parliament-man at least ; but 
 was almost confirmed in my conjectiu'es , when, upon 
 asking*®'' what there was in the house for supper, 
 he insisted that the plaver and I should sup with him 
 at his house; with which request, at\er some entrea- 
 ties, we were prevailed on to comply. 
 
 CHAPTER XIX. 
 
 Tht Description of a Person discontented with the present 
 Government , and apprehe'nshe of the loss of our Liberties. 
 
 The house where we wrei"« to be entertained, ly- 
 ing at a small distance from the village, our inviter 
 observed, that as tlie coach was not ready, he would 
 conduct us on foot; ami wre soon arrived at one of 
 the most magnificent mansions I had seen in that part 
 
 99 ' set him dotcn in my mind. So hat W. Scott. In 
 alien iibiigen Ausgaben itrbt in my own mind. D»t» oun 
 Lier wriiklicb übeiÜüsti^ i«t , ergibt sich von selbst. InJcfa 
 ist diese Verstärkung bei Goldsmith doch nicht nn{:ew^5ho> 
 lieh; denn so heifit es ^uch wieder im zwaniigsien Kapitel: 
 I knew in my own heart that the fellow lied. 
 
 100 TJ'hen, upon asking etc. Hier sollte ea wol heifsen 
 upon my asking oder upun our asking t vreil aonst daa Sub« 
 ject Ton asking nnbettinimt and sweifelbaft ist. * 
 
XIX. OF Wakefield. 157 
 
 of the country. The apartment into which we were 
 »hewn was perfectly elegant and modem; he went to 
 give order« for supper, while the player, with a wink, 
 obserred that we were perfectly in luck. Our enter- 
 tainer soon returned, an elegant supper was brought 
 in, two or three Ladies in an easy dishabille were in- 
 troduced, and the conrersation began with some spright- 
 liness. Politics, howerer, was the subject ' on which 
 our entertainer chiefly expatiated; for he asserted that 
 liberty was at once his boast and his terror. After 
 the cloth was removed, he asked me if I had seen 
 the last Monitor ; to which replying in the negative, 
 »\ATiat, nor the Auditor, I suppose?« cried he. — 
 »Neither, sir,<i returned L — »That's strange, very 
 strange,« replied my entertainer. »Now, I read all 
 the politic* that cc»me out. The Daily, the Public, 
 the Ledger, the Chronicle, the I>!»ridon Evening, the 
 Whitehall Evening, the seventeen Magazines, and the 
 two Review* ' ; and though the>' hate each other , I 
 love them alL Liberty, sir, liberty is the Briton* 
 boast; and by ail my coalmines in Cornwall ^ , I re- 
 
 1 ToUt'ut., however, toai the iubjeet. In einigen Atuga- 
 ben »«ebi uere the iubjeet. 8, Enpl. Spracbl. 5- 7Ö«' 
 
 2 The last Monitor. — The Moaitor, the Aodicor» 
 the Dailjr o.t «r. »iad N«mto von d<n)ali rorzii^ltch ^e- 
 lecenen Zritungen und p»rioditcLen Scbrtfien. weir he Lin- 
 dau so übersetzt: der Warner, der Zabüter. du Ta<:ebiatt, 
 das Publtcam , da« Hauptbuch» die Cbr^sik. das Londoner 
 Abendblatt, die Abendzeitung reo VViiciiall. 
 
 3 The two lievieuit, Uiete* tind kriiitche ZeitfcfariFien > 
 nimii'-.h tbe Critical Review, welche einst Smoliet 
 henatf.*b, oml the Moatbij Review, die noch jetzt 
 tait^ztetaX wird. 
 
 4 By all my eoal-minet in Cornwall. "Eine Jlcberliche 
 Betbeurun»; denn in CernwaISh wird zwar Kupfer und Zinn 
 gewonnen; aber da£a Steinkoblenber^werke daselbst seien, 
 •tWihut aicbt einmal der sonit so &uffuhr;icb« Heivej in 
 *ei««ai New System of Geograph j. 
 
ai 
 
 ^ Ä: 
 
 -it^ 
 
 lis 
 ^9 
 
 we 
 
 f^-jM 
 
 
 
 m. ötfniKr if HUM S Jm«* ttisr aKaeK jik^e 
 -tear jHimg?. r . 
 
 
 ^J 
 
 lXc2 iii^ne it au»- 
 
 
160 THE VICAR Ch. 
 
 the great , wlio were tyrants themselves , before the 
 election of one tyrant , are naturally averse to a power 
 raised over them, and whose weight must ever lean 
 heaviest on the subordinate orders. It is the interest 
 of the great , therefore , to diminish liingly power as 
 much as possible; because whatever they tahe from 
 that, is naturally restored to themselves; and all they 
 have to do in the state, is to undermine the single 
 tyrant , by which they resume their primeval authority. 
 Now the state may be so circumstanced, or its laws 
 may be so disposed , or its men of opulence so mind- 
 ed, as all to conspire in carrying on this business of 
 undermining monarchy. For, in the first place, if the 
 circumstances of our state be such, as to favour the 
 accumulation of wealth, and mahe the opulent still 
 more rich, this will increase their ambition. An ac- 
 cumulation of wealth , however , must necessarily be 
 the consequence, when, as at present, moi^e riches 
 flow in from external commerce than arise from in-' 
 ternal industry; for external commerce can only be 
 managed to advantage by the rich, and they have also 
 at the same time all the emoluments arising fi^om in- 
 ternal industry; so that the rich, with us, have two 
 sources of wealth, whereas the poor have but one. 
 For this reason , wealth , in all commercial states , is 
 found to accumulate; and all such have hitherto in 
 time become aristocratical. Again , the very laws also 
 of this country may contribute to the accumulation of 
 wealth;^ as when, by their means, the natural ties that 
 bind the rich and poor together are bi'ohen; and it is 
 ordained that the rich shall only marry with the rich; 
 or when the learned are held unqualified to serve their 
 country as counsellors, merely from a defect of opu- 
 lence; and wealth is thus made the object of a wise 
 man's ambition ; by these means , I say, and such means 
 as these, riches will accumulate. Now the possessor 
 of accumulated wealth, when furnished with the ne- 
 
XIX. OF WAKEFIELD. 161 
 
 cessaries and pleasures of life, has no other method 
 to employ the superfluity of his fortune , but in pur- 
 chasing power 5 that is, differently speäUing, in mak- 
 ing dependants , by purchasing the liberty of the needy, 
 or the venal, of men -who are willing to bear the mor- 
 tification of contiguous tyranny for bread. Thus each 
 very opulent man generally gathei'S round him a circle 
 of the poorest of the people ; and the polity abound- 
 ing in accumulated wealth may be compared to a Car- 
 tesian system ^ , each orb with a vortex of its own. 
 Those, however, who are willing to move in a great 
 man's vortex, are only such as must be slaves, the 
 rabble of manhind, whose souls and whose education 
 are adapted to servitude, and who hnow nothing of 
 liberty except the name. But there must still be a 
 large number of the people without the sphere of the 
 opulent mans influence, namely, that order of men 
 ■which subsists between the very I'ich and the very 
 rabble; those men who are possessed of too large for- 
 tunes to submit to the neighbouring man in power, 
 and yet are too poor to set up for tyranny them- 
 selves ^ °. In this middle order of mankind are ge- 
 nerally to bq found all the arts, wisdom, and virtues 
 of society. This order alone is hnown to be the true 
 preserver of freedom , and may be called the people. 
 Now it may happen, tha,t this middle order of man- 
 
 9 To a Cartesian system. — Rene des Cartes, geb. 
 1596 zu la H aye in dec Nocmandie » gest> i65o> durch den 
 in der Philosophie eine höchst merkwürdige Revolution ent- 
 stand, nahm , um die Bewegung der Wehkörper zu erkleren, 
 Wirbel an, durch welche die Planeten um die Sonne, die 
 Monde um ihren Planeten fortgerollt, und jeder Wtltkörpet 
 zugleich um seine Axe gedtehet w^ürde. Was in dem gleich 
 Folgenden a great mans vortex genannt wird, heifst weiter 
 unten the sphere of the opulent man's influence, 
 
 10 To set up for tyranny themselves y d.i. sich selbst zu 
 Tyrannen aufzuwerfen. 
 
 11 
 
,162 THE VldAR Ch. 
 
 liind may lose all its influence in a state, and its voice 
 be in a manner disowned in that of the rabble ; for if 
 the fortune sufficient for qualifying a person at pre- 
 sent to give bis voice in state affairs , be ten times 
 less tliaji was judged sufficient up6n forming the con- 
 stitution, it is evident, that greater numbers of the 
 rabble ^^ will thus be introduced into the political 
 system, and they, ever moving in the vortex of the 
 great, will follow where greatness shall direct. In 
 such a state, therefore, all that the middle order has 
 left, is to preserve the prerogative and privileges of 
 the one principal governor with the most sacred cir- 
 cumspection. For he divides the power of the rich, 
 and calls off the great from falling with tenfold weight 
 on the middle order placed beneath them. The middle 
 order may be compared to a town , of which the opu- 
 lent are forming the siege , and of which the governor 
 from without is hastening the relief **. While the 
 besiegers are in dread of an enemy over them , it is 
 but natural to offer the .townsmen the most specious 
 terms ; to flatter them with sounds , and amuse them 
 with privileges ; but if they once defeat the governor 
 from behind , the walls of the town will be but a 
 small defence to its inhabitants. What they may then 
 expect, may be seen by turning our eyes to HoJland, 
 Genoa, or Venice, where the laws govern the poor, 
 
 11 That greater numbers of the rahble. So hat W. Scott. 
 In den iibrij»en Ausgaben stein that great numbers etc. Durch 
 jene Veränderunjj wird der Saiz beifsend, weil bei ihm nun 
 die Voraussetzdlig zum Gmndo liegt, dafs «ich unter Hen Mit- 
 gliedern des Parlamentes schon Menschen aus dem Pöbel be- 
 fänden, die bei der Lesatt great w^egfällt. 
 
 ' 12 -^pd 'i} which the governor from without is hasterting 
 the relief. In früheren Aungaben fehlte das of vor which. 
 Dieses veranlafste es» dafs the relief in einigen späteren Aus- 
 gaben» wie z. B. in dtr von Cooke besorgten, iu to reliev» 
 Torwand&lt wurde: W. Scott •cha]i«tt of »iii. 
 
XIX. OF WAKEFIELD. 163 
 
 and the rich goyern the laws ^?. I am then for, and 
 woxxkl die for, monarchy, sacred monarchy; for if 
 there be any thing sacred amongst men, it must he 
 the anointed sovereign of his people ; and every dimi-^ 
 niition of his power, in war or peace, is an infringe- 
 ment upon the real liberties of the subject. The 
 sounds of liberty, patriotism, and Britons, haye al- 
 ready done much; it is to be hoped, that the true 
 sons of freedom will prevent their ever doing more. 
 I have hnown many of those pretended champions for 
 liberty in my time, yet do I^ not remember one that 
 was not in his heart and in his family a tyrant.« 
 
 My warmth, I found, had lengthened this ha- 
 rangue beyond the rules of good-breeding ; but the im- 
 patience of my entertainer , who often strove to inter-? 
 rupt it, could be restrained no longer. »What!« 
 cried he, »then I have been all this while entertain- 
 ing a Jesuit ^* in parson's clothes? But by all the coal- 
 mines of Cornwall , out he shall pach , if my name be 
 It Wilhinson.« — - I now found I had gone too far, and 
 ashed pardon for the warmth with which I had spölien. 
 — »Pardon!« returned he in a finy; »I think such 
 principles demand ten thousand pardons. What! give 
 up liberty, property, and as the Gazetteer says, lie 
 down to be saddled with wooden shoes ^ ^ ; Sir , I in- 
 
 13 Govern the lams. So hat W. Scott. In den übrigen 
 Ausgaben steht govern the law. 
 
 14 ^ Jesuit, — ,>One of a religious and learned order, 
 bemerkt Johnson zu diesem Worte, wiiich presumed to 
 take the name of the Society of Jesus. TJie w^ord , in out 
 language, has been applied to men of great cunning, craft» 
 and deceit; virfaence the common word Jesuitical.*' 
 
 15 Lie down to be saddled with wooden shoes. Mein 
 Freund Dr. No h den wollte dieses erst auf die stocks odec 
 hölzernen Fufsfessein ziehen, womit in England die gemeinen 
 Leute bestraft werden , besonders wenn sie durch Trunken* 
 htit und Lärm die öffeniliche Ruhe stören. To he saddled 
 
 11* 
 
164 THE VICAR Ch. 
 
 sist upon your marching out of this house imnuxliately, 
 to pi^eyent worse consequences. Sir , I insist upon it. « 
 I was going to repeat my remonstrances ; but just then 
 we heard a footman's rap ^'^ at the door; and the two 
 ladies cined out, »As sure as death, there is our 
 master and mistiness come home ! « — It seems my en- 
 tertainer was all this while only the butler , who , in 
 his master's absence , had a mind to cut a figure , and 
 be for a while the gentleman himself; and , to say the 
 truth, he talked politics as well as most country gen- 
 tlemen do. — But nothing could now exceed my con- 
 
 w'tth wooden shoes sollte auf die Art so vie! sein als to be 
 pat into the stocks. Nachher änderte er seine Ansicht, 
 und bemerkte über diese Stelle Folgendes. „Der Bepril'f von 
 eigentlicUeu hölzernen Schuhen (des sabots} ist dem gemeinen 
 Mann in England höchst widrig, indem er ihn an die Ar- 
 muth erinnert, welche seiner Vorstellung nach der Mangel 
 an Freiheit auf dem festen Lande hervorbiingt : w^enn er da- 
 her von wooden shoes hört, so denkt er gleich an Unterjo- 
 chung, Sklaverei und Erniedrigung. Diese Ansiciit ist gäng 
 und gebe, und so möchte sie auch w^ol Gold smith bei je- 
 ner Stelle zum Grunde gelegt haben. Die Metapher to be 
 saddled mit Schuhen verbunden, ist zwar nicht rein; doch 
 möchte sie sprichwörtlich gerechtfertiget werden können , und 
 so viel bedeuten als to be loaded with, to have a 
 thing forced upon one." 
 
 16 A footman's rap. In Cooke's Ausgabe steht afoot' 
 man rap, bei welcher Lesart rap der Infinitiv ist. Die Haus- 
 thilren der gentlemen sind in England immer verschlossen. 
 Für die Schlage mit dem Thürklopfer , um eingelassen zu 
 werd-en, besteht gleichsam eine gewisse Regel. Ein Bedien- 
 ter klopft nur einmal oder zieht an einer Klingel. Bringt er 
 seine Herrschaft zu Haus, so wird zu mehreren starken Schlä- 
 gen noch das Ziehen an der Kiingel hinzugefügt. Der Brief- 
 träger meldet sein Dasein mit zwei sehr starken Schlägen an. 
 Ein gentleman *thut gemeiniglich drei Schläge. Si"d es 
 aber Vornehme, besonders Damen, die ein Bedienter durch 
 sein Klopfen anklindigt, so scheint es zuweilen, als solle die 
 Thiir zerschmettert werden. 
 
XIX. OF WAKEFIELD, 105 
 
 iiision upon seeing the gentleman and lils lady enter; 
 nor Avas their surprise, at finding such company and 
 good cheer, less than ours. — »Gentlemen,« cried the 
 real master of the house to me and my companion, 
 » my wife and I are your most humble servants ; but 
 I protest this is so unexpected a favour, that we al* 
 most sink under the obligation.« However unexpected 
 our company might be to them, theirs, I am sure, 
 was still more so to us, and I was struck dumb with 
 the apprehensions of my own absiii'dity ; when whom 
 should I next see enter the room '■ " but my dear Miss 
 Arabella Wilmot, who was f6rmei4y designed to be 
 married to my son George; but whose match was 
 broken off, as already related. As soon as she saw 
 me, she flew to my aims with the utmost joy. »My 
 dear sir,« cried she, »to what happy accident is it 
 that we owe so unexpected a visit? I am sure my 
 uncle and aunt will be in raptures when they find they 
 have got the good Doctor Primrose for their guest.« 
 Upon hearing my name , the old gentleman and lady 
 yery politely stepj)ed up , and welcomed me with the 
 most cordial hospitality ^^. Nor could they forbear 
 smiling upon being informed of the nature of my pre- 
 sent visit ; but the unfortunate butler ^ ^ , whom they 
 at first seemed disposed to turn away, was at my in» 
 tercession forgiven. 
 
 Mr. Arnold and his lady, to whom the house be- 
 longed , now insisted upon having the pleasure of my 
 stay for some days; and as their niece, my charming 
 pupil, whose mind, in some measui^e, had been föx'm- 
 ed under my own instruction , joined in their intreä- 
 
 17 yt^hom should I next see enter the room. S. £<ngl. 
 Sprach], §. 743. Anm. 3). 
 
 18 With the most cordial hospitality. So hat W, Scott. 
 In den übrigen Ausgaben fehlt dec Artikel the, 
 
 19 But the unfortunate butler. In einigen Ausgaben steht 
 and statt but. 
 
 ' \ ' 
 
166 THE yiCAR Ch. 
 
 ties , I complied. That night I was shewn to a magni- 
 ficent chamber, and the next morning early Miss Wil- 
 mot desired to walk with me in the garden, which 
 was decorated in the modern manner. After some 
 time spent in pointing out the- beauties of the place, 
 she inquired, with seeming unconcern, when last I 
 had heard from my son George. »Alas I madam,« 
 cried I, »he has now been nearly three years absent, 
 without ever writing to his friends or me. Where he 
 is, I know not; perhaps I shall never see him or hap- 
 piness more. No, my dear madam, w« shall never 
 more see such pleasing hours as were once spent by 
 our fire-side at Wakefield. My little family are now 
 dispersing very fast , and poverty has brought not only 
 want, but infamy upon us.« The good-natured girl 
 let fall a tear at this account; but as I saw her pos- 
 sessed of too much sensibility, I forbore a more mi- 
 nute detail of our sufferings. It was, however, some 
 consolation to me, to find that time had made no al- 
 teration in her affections, and that she had rejected 
 several offers *° that had been made her since our 
 leaving her part of the country. She led me round 
 all the extensive improvements of the place, pointing 
 to the several walks and ai^bovirs, and at the same time 
 catching from every object a hint for some new ques- 
 tion relative to my son. In this manner we spgnt the 
 forenoon, till the bell summoned us in to dinner ^i, 
 
 20 She had rejected several offers. So hat W. Scott. In 
 den übrigen Ausgaben steht several matches y welches aber 
 wegen des folgenden that had been made her gar nicht hier- 
 her pafst. 
 
 21 Till the hell summoned us in to dinner. In Cooke'* 
 Ausgabe fehlt in. So heifst e« auch im Joseph Andrews 
 von Fielding (^IV, ü). The Lady's bell now summoned 
 them to diefs. ( In grofsen li'dusern wird Eine oder auch 
 eine halbe Stunde vor dem Mittagsesscn eine Glocke geläutet» 
 um den Herren und Damen ein Zeichen za gehen» daf» et 
 
XIX. OF 1>AK.EF1ELD. 167 
 
 where we found the manager of the strolling companj 
 that I mentioned before, who was come to dispose of 
 tickets for the Fair Penitent r-, which was to be acted 
 that evening; the part of Horatio by a young gentle- 
 man who had never appeared on any stage. He seem- 
 ed to be very warm in the praises of the new per- 
 former, and averred, that he never saw any one ^^ 
 who bid so fair for excellence. Acting, he observed, 
 was not learned in a day. »But this gentleman,« con- 
 tinued he, »seems boin to tread the stage'. His voice, 
 his figure, and attitudes, are all admirable. We caught 
 him up accidentally, in our journey down.« This ac- 
 count, in some measui^e, excited our curiosity; and, 
 at the entreaty of the ladies , I was prevailed upon to 
 accompany them to the play-house, which was no other 
 than a barn. As the company with which I went was 
 incontestably the chief of the place, we wex'e received 
 with the greatest respect , and placed in the fi'ont seat 
 of the theatre ; where- we sat for some time with no 
 small impatience to see Horatio make his appearance. 
 The new perfonner advanced at last; and let parents 
 think of my sensations by their own, when I found it 
 was my unfortunate son! He was going to begin; when, 
 turning his eyes upon the audienpe , he perceived Miss 
 Wilmot and me , and stood at once speechless and 
 immoveable. 
 
 The actors behind the scene, who ascribed this 
 
 ?'.^ Zeit sei, sich ahziikleiden; und diese Glocke heifst gemeinig- 
 lich'lhe Lady's bell) 
 
 22 The fair Penitent. S. Anm gl zum achtzehnten Ka. 
 pilel. Horatio ist eine RoJle aus diesem Siücke. 
 
 23 That he never saw any one, Diefs one y welches in 
 alien übrigen Ausgaben fehlt, ist ein Zusatz von W- Scott, 
 um das any zu vereinzeln, welches sonst auf eine Mehrheit 
 
 - hindeuten wiirde, wie z. B, in dem Satze: It is difficult for 
 • ny who have not felt ii, to conceive the glowing warmth 
 whi«b £llcd hi* breast (Fielding). S. Engl. Spracht. $. 654. 
 
168 THE VICAR Ch. 
 
 pause to Ms natural timiclitj, attempted to encourage 
 liim ; but instead of going on , he burst into a flood 
 of tears , and retired off the §tage. I don't hnow -what 
 M"ere my feelings on this occasion; for they succeeded 
 "with too much rapidity for description; but I was soon 
 a"VTäked fi'om this disagreeable rererie hj jMiss Wil- 
 mot; "who, pale and with a trembling voice, desired 
 me to conduct hcr bach to her uncle's. When got 
 home, Mr. Arnold, who was as yet ** a stranger 
 to our extraordinary behaviour, being informed that 
 the new performer was my son , sent his coach , and 
 an invitation for him; and , as he persisted in his re- 
 fusal to appear again upon the stage, the players put 
 another in his place, and Ave soon had him with us. 
 Mr. Arnold gave him the kindest reception», and I re- 
 ceived him with my usual transport, fori could never 
 counterfeit false resentment. Miss Wilmot's reception 
 was mixed with seeming neglect , and yet I could per- 
 ceive she acted a stiidied part. The tumult in her 
 mind seemed not yet abated; she said twenty giddy 
 things that looked like joy, and then laughed aloud at 
 her own want of meaning. At intervals she would 
 take a sly peep at the glass , as if happy in the con- 
 sciousness of irresistible beauty ^^j a^^ often would 
 ask questions , without giving any manner of attention 
 to the answers. 
 
 CHAPTER XX. 
 
 The history of a Philosophic Vagabond f pursäing Nooeltyf 
 but losing Content. 
 
 After we had supped, Mrs. Arnold politely offer- 
 ed to send a couple of her footmen for my son's bäg- 
 
 24 Who was as yet. S. Engl. Sprachl. 5- gS». Anm. 2). 
 
 25 Of irresistible beauty. In einigen Ausgaben steht of 
 unresisted beauty. 
 
XX. OF WAKEFIELD. 169 
 
 gage , which he at first seemed to decline ; but upon 
 her pressing the request, he was obliged to inform 
 her, that a stich and a wallet were all the moveable 
 things upon this earth which he could ^6 boast of. 
 »Why, ay, my son,« cried I, »you left me but poor; 
 and poor, I find, you are come bach: and yet, I mahe 
 no doubt you have seen a groat deal of the world. « 
 — »Yes, sir,« replied my son; »but travelling after 
 förtime is not the way to secure her; and, indeed, 
 of late , I have desisted fi'om the pursuit. « — »I fancy, 
 sir,« cried Mi'S. Arnold, »that the account of your 
 adventures would be amusing; the first part of them 
 I have often heard from my niece ; but could the com- 
 pany prevail for the rest, it would be an additional 
 obligation. « — » Madam , « replied my son , » I promise 
 you the pleasure you have in hearing will not be half 
 so great as my vanity in repeating them; and yet in 
 the , whole narrative I can scarcely promise you one 
 adventure, as my account is rather of what I saw, 
 than what I did. The first misfortune of my life, 
 which you all know, was great; but though it dis- 
 tressed, it could not sink me. No person ever had a 
 better hnach at hoping than I. The less hind I found 
 Fortune at one time, the more I expected from her 
 at another ^-^ ; and being now at the bottom of her 
 wheel ^ ^ , every new revolutipn might lift , but could 
 not depress me. I proceeded, therefore, towards Lon- 
 
 26 Which he could. Einige Ausgaben haben that he 
 could. 
 
 27 At another y nämlich time. Das hier so nothwendige 
 at hat W. Scott eingeschaltet; in den übrigen Ausgaben 
 febh es. 
 
 28 At the hottom of her wheel. Die Glücksgöttin/i wird 
 bekanntlich als auf einem Rade stehend vorgestellt. Sehr tref- 
 fend übersetzt Lindau: Wenn ich mit dem Rade des Glücks 
 auf den tiefsten Punkt gekommen war, konnte jeder neue 
 Umschwung mich nur erheben, nicht noch tiefer bringen. 
 
170 THE VICAR Ch. 
 
 don , in a fine morning , no way uneasy about to-mor- 
 row , but cheerful as the birds that caroled by the 
 road; and comforted myself with reflecting that Lon- 
 don was the mart where abilities of every liind were~ 
 sure of meeting distinction and reward. 
 
 »Upon my arrival in town, sir, my first care was 
 to deliver your letter of recommendation to our cou- 
 sin , who was himself in little better circumstances than 
 I. My first scheme, you hnow, sir, was to be usher 
 at an academy ^^, and I asked his advice on the af- 
 fair. Our cousin received the proposal with a true 
 Sai'dönic grin^°. ,Ay,' cried he, ,this is indeed a 
 very pretty career that has been chalked out for you. 
 I have been an usher at a boarding-school myself; and 
 may I die by an anodyne necklace ^ ^ , but I had rather 
 be an undertürnkey in Newgate ^ ^ ! I was up early and 
 late — I was brow-beat by the mäster — bated for my 
 iigly face by the mistress — worried by the boys within 
 — and never permitted to stir out to meet civility 
 abroad. But are you sure you are fit for a school? 
 Let me examine you a little. Have you been bred 
 
 29 Usher at an academy y Unterlehrer oder Gehiilfe bei 
 einer Erziebun^sanstalt. academy ist nämlich bier mit board- 
 ing' school (eine Kostscbule) gleichbedeutend. 
 
 30 ^ true Sardonic grin ,« Das Sardonische Lachen ent- 
 steht vom üenufs des Habnenfufses. Man nannte so nämlich 
 die grinsenden Zuckungen derer, die von dem giftigen Sumpf- 
 kraute (Ranunculus sceleratus) gegessen haben, welches die 
 neueren Botaniker für die heiba Sardoa Hes Dioskori« 
 des und Sallust eiklären. obgleich diese Wirkung convul- 
 sivischer Muskelbewf^unpen mehreren Gifipflanzen eigen ist" 
 Murray Appar. Medic. VoJ. III S b5, S. auch Vofszu 
 Virg Idyll. VII, 4' » der jedoch bemeikt , d^fs Homer, ohne 
 Sardinien zu kennen, das Sardonische Lachen schon anführt. 
 
 31 -i^n anodyne necklace, ein sdbmcrzstillendes Halsband, 
 <1. i- ein Strick. 
 
 32 Newgate : dtr Name dvs Hauprgefa'ngnisif • in London. - 
 
XX. OF WAKEFIELD. 171 
 
 apprentice to the business 3 3 ?4 — jJq, — ,Then you 
 •won't do for a school. Can you dress the hoys' hair?' 
 — No. — ,Theu you -won't do for a school. Have you 
 had the small-pox?' — No. — ,Then you won't do for 
 a school. Can you lie three in a bed?' — No. — ,Then 
 you will never do for a school. Have you got a good 
 stomach?' — Yes. — ,Then you will by no means do 
 for a school. No, sir; if you are for a genteel, easy 
 profession , bind yourself seven years as' an apprentice 
 to turn 3* a cutler's wheel j but avoid a school by any 
 means. Tet come,' continued he, ,1 see you are a 
 lad of spirit and some learning; what do you think of 
 commencing author like me ? You have read in books, 
 no doubt, of men of genius starving at the ti-ade; at 
 present I'll shew you forty very dull fellows about 
 town that live by it in opulence; all honest jog-trot 
 men 35, who go on smoothly and dully, and wi'ite 
 history and politics, and are praised. Men, sir, who, 
 had they been bred cobblers , would all their lives 
 have only mended shoes, but never made them.' 
 
 »Finding that there was no great degree of gen- 
 tility affixed to the character of an usher , I resolved 
 to accept his proposal; and having the highest respect 
 
 33 Have you heen bred apprentice to the business, d. ij 
 sind Sie als Lehrling zu dem Geschäfte erzogen worden? 
 
 34 Bind yourself seven years as an apprentice to turn. 
 Die Lehrjahre dauern in England der Regel nach sieben Jahre. 
 To bind oneselj heifst auch, sich durch einen Ver- 
 gleich- zu etwas verpflichten. 
 
 35 ^il honest jog-trot men. Unter jog- trot findet man 
 im Class. D^ct. of the Vulg. Tongue diese Bemerkung ; 
 To keep on a jog-trot, i. e. to get on with a slow 
 but regular pace. Hier werden also Männer verstanden^ 
 die. da sie nicht von Ehrgeiz oder dem Streben nach Aus- 
 zeichnung angespornt werden, mit langsamen, w^enn auch 
 stetem Schritte auf ihrer Laufbahn fort wandern. Lindau 
 übersetzt: Ehrliche Schlendriansmenschen, di« 
 langsam und da misch ihren Weg gehen. 
 
172 , THE VICAR Ch. 
 
 for literature", hailed the Antiqua Mater of Grub- 
 street 3 6 -with reverence. I thought it my glory to 
 pursue a track which Dryden and Ot"\vay ti'od before 
 me. I considei-ed the goddess of this region as the 
 parent of excellence j and however an intercourse with 
 the world might give us good sense, the poverty she 
 entailed 3? I supposed to be the nurse of genius. Big 
 with these reflections, I sat down, and finding that 
 the best things remained to be said on the wrong side, 
 I resolved to write a book that should be wholly new. 
 I therefore dressed up three paradoxes with some in- 
 genuity. They were false, indeed, but they were new. 
 The jewels of truth have been so often imported by 
 others, that nothing was left for me to import but 
 some splendid things that at a distance looked every 
 bit as well. Witness, you powers, what fancied im- 
 pörtance sat perched upon my quill while I was writ- 
 ing! The whole learned world, I made no doubt, 
 would rise to oppose my systems; but then I was px^e- 
 pared to oppose the whole learned world. Like the 
 pöicupine, I sat self-collected, with a quill pointed 
 against every oppöser. « 
 
 »Well said, my boy,« cried I; »and what sub- 
 ject aid you treat upon ? I hope you did jjot pass over 
 the importance of monogamy. But I interrixpt — go on. 
 You pidilished your pai-adoxesj well, and what did 
 the learned world say to your paradoxes?« 
 
 36 The Antiqua Mater of Grith- street. — Antiqua ]\Ta. 
 ter ist in England gewöbniich der Name der Universiläien. 
 Hier heifst Grub-street , eine Stiafse im östlichen Theile von 
 London, so, weil wenigstens ehemals hier die armen Schrift- 
 steller zu wohnen pflegten. 
 
 37 TJie poverty she entailed. So hat W. Scott. In al- 
 len übrigen Ausgaben stellt the poverty she granted. Es wild 
 aber grant nur von der Bewilligung und Zugesteliung dessen 
 gebraucht) wornacb jemand sich sehnt, was er wünscht und 
 erbittet. 
 
XX. OF WAKEFIELD. 173 
 
 »Sir,« replied my son, »the learned world said 
 nothing to my paradoxes; notlung at all, sir. Every 
 man of them was employed in praising his friends and 
 himself, or condemning his enemies; and unfortunately, 
 as I had neither, I sütfered the cruellest mortification 
 — neglect. 
 
 »As I was meditating one day, in a coflPee'house , 
 on the fate of my paradoxes, a little man, hapjjening 
 to enter the room, placed himself in the box -^^ be- 
 fore me; and after some preliminary discourse, find- 
 ing me to be a scholar, drew out a bündle of propo- 
 sals , begging me to subscribe to a new edition he 
 was going to give the world of Propertius 39 ^ with 
 notes. This demand necessarily produced a reply, that 
 I had no money; and that confession led him to in- 
 quire into the nature of my expectations. Finding 
 that my expectations were just as great as my purse 
 — ,1 see,*' cried he, ,you are unacquainted with the 
 town. I'll teach you a part of it. — Looh at these pro- 
 posals ; U2)ön these very proposals I have subsisted 
 very comfortably for twelve years. The moment a 
 nobleman returns from his travels, a Creolian ■^^ ar- 
 rives from Jamaica, or a dowager from her country r- 
 seat, I strike for a subscription 4^. I fust besiege 
 
 38 In the box. — Boxes heifsen nicht blofs die Logen 
 in einem Schauspielhause, sondern auch die Verschlage in 
 Kaffee» und Weinhäusern, in denen man allein sitzen kann. 
 
 39 Propertius. — Sextus Aurelius f ropertius, der 
 bekannte Römische Elegiendichter, aus Umbrien geburtig, 
 lebte von 50 bis i5 v. C. G. Er war wie Horaz ein Günst- 
 ling des Mäcenas. Statt des gleich folgenden confession ha- 
 ben W. Scott und Cooke concession. 
 
 40 ^ Creolian. — Kreolen heifsen bekanntlich die von 
 Europäischen Ureltern abstammenden Amerikaner. 
 
 41 I strike/or a subscription. — To strike hat hier, so 
 wie das gleich folgende to smite, die Bedeutung sich an 
 jemand machen, und suchen, etwas von ihm zu 
 
174 THE VICAR , Ch. 
 
 their hearts with flattery, and then pour in my propo- 
 sals at the breach. If they subscribe readily the fti'st 
 time, I renew my request to beg a dedication fee; if 
 they let me have that, I smite them once more for 
 engiaving their coat of arms at the top. Thus,' con- 
 tinued he, ,1 live by vanity, and laugh at it. But, 
 between ourselves, I am now too wellhnown; I should 
 be glad to borrow your face a bit ; a nobleman of 
 distinction has just returned from Italy; my face is fa- 
 miliar to his porter; but if you bring this copy of 
 verses, my life for it you succeed, and we divide the 
 spoil. « 
 
 »Bless us, George,« cried I, »and is this the 
 employment of poets now? Do men of their exalted 
 talents thus stoop to beggary? Can they so far dis- 
 grace their calling , as to mahe a vile traffic of praise 
 for bread?« 
 
 » O no , sir , « returned he ; »a true poet can never 
 be so base; for wherever there is genius there is pride. 
 The creatures I now describe are only beggars in rhyme. 
 The real poet, as he braves every hardship for fame, 
 so is he *^ equally a coward to contempt; and none 
 but those who are unworthy protection, condescend 
 to solicit it. 
 
 »Having a mind too proud to stoop to Such in- 
 dignities, and yet a fortune too humble to hazard a 
 second attempt for fame, I was now obliged to tahe 
 a middle course, and write for bi'ead. But I was un- 
 qualified for a profession where mere industry alone 
 was to ensure success. I could not suppress my lurk- 
 
 er halten. So ist to smite one'« tutol' pach.dem Class. 
 Drct. of the V. Tongue «o vial als to get monej 
 from him. , 
 
 42 So is he. So hat W. Scott. S Engl. Sprachl. Jj". 856. 
 h» den iibiigen Ausgaben steht so he is. — Statt des gleich 
 folgenden unworthy protection findet »ich in einigen Ausga« 
 Ben unworthy of protection. S. Engl. Sprachl. §. 6oi; 
 
XX. OF WAKEFIELD. 175 
 
 ing passion for applause; but usually consumed that 
 time ill efTbrts ärter excellence which tal^es up but 
 little room, when it should have been more advan- 
 tageously employed in the diffusive prodiu^tions oF fruit- 
 ful mediocrity. My little pieces would, therefore, 
 come forth in the midst of periodical pidjlications , un- 
 noticed and unhnöwn. The public were more impor- 
 tantly employed than to observe the- easy simplicity of 
 my style , or the harmony of my periods. Sheet after 
 sheet was thrown off' to oblivion.' My essays were 
 buried among the essays upon liberty, eastern tales, 
 and cures for the bite of a mad tlog; while Philaiitos, 
 Philalethes, Phileliitheros , and PhiJanthropos ' , all 
 wrote better, because they wrote faster, than I. 
 
 »Now, therefore, I began to associate with none 
 but disappointed authors like myself, who praised, de- 
 plored, and despised each other. The satisfaction we 
 found in every celebi^ated writer's attempts w^as in- 
 yersely as their merits. I found that no genius in 
 another could please me. My unfortunate p/iradoxes 
 had entirely dried up that source of comfort. ■ 1 could 
 neither read nor write with satisfaclion; for excellence 
 in another was my aversion, and writing Was ^ny tirade. 
 
 ^3 But usually consumed that time. Hier ist kein Zusam- 
 menbatij^, und e» überrascht, dafs keiner der Herausgeber es 
 bemeikc hat. So wie die Woite dastehen, Hndet sich nichts, 
 womit ihat time in Verbindung gesetzt werden könnte. Soll 
 that beibehalten werden jio mufs ivhich should Have been 
 •tatt when it should have been gelesen werdeti: weil aber 
 which schon in dem vorhergehenden Satze (which takes up) 
 vorkömmt, und dessen Wiederholung hier Mifsklang erregen 
 würde, 80 wird besser that time in my time verwandelt. 
 
 44 Philautos, Philalethes etc Griechische Namen, de- 
 ren sich in England, so wie bei uns, diejenigen Schriftstel- 
 ler bedienen, welche ihren wahien Namen nicht w^ollen be- 
 kannt werden lassen. Im Deuisclien könnte man dafiir sagen 
 Bigenlieb, Wa h rhei taf reun d , F teiheiti f reun d, 
 Menschenfreund. 
 
176 THE VICAR Ch. 
 
 »In the midst of tliese gloomy reflections, as I 
 was one day sitting on a bench in St. James's Park'^^^ 
 a young gentleman of distinction, who had been my 
 intimate acquaintance at the university, approached me. 
 We saluted . each other with some hesitation — he al- 
 most ashamed of being hnown to one -vvho made so 
 shabby an appearance , and I afraid of a repulse. But 
 my suspicions soon vanished; for Ned Thornliill was 
 at the bottom a yery good-natured fellow.« 
 
 »What did you say, George?« interrupted I. — 
 »Thörnhill! was not that his name? It can certainly 
 be no other than my landlord.« — »Bless me!« cried 
 Mrs. Arnold, »is Mr. Thörnhill so near a neighbour 
 of yours? He has long been a friend in our family, 
 and we expect a visit fi'om him shortly.« 
 
 »My friend's first care,« continued my son, »was 
 to älter my appearance by a very fine suit of his own 
 clothes , and then I was admitted to his table upon 
 the footing of half fV'iend , half underling. My business 
 was to attend him at auctions, to put him in spirits 
 when he. sat for his picture, to tahe the left hand ^^ 
 in his chariot when not filled by another, and to as- 
 sist at tattering a hip '^^ , as the phi-ase was , when he 
 
 45 St. James's Park, Ein sehr grofser mit mehreren 
 Baumreihen umgebener, und von einem Kanal durch« chnitte> 
 ner Platz in dem südwestlichen Theile von London> wo die 
 Londoner vorzüglich lustwandeln. 
 
 46 To take the left hand. In W. Scott'» Ausgabe fehlt 
 der Artikel the. 
 
 47 jit tattering a kip. — To tatter heifst zerreifsen. 
 Kip wird im Class. Diet, of the Vulg. Tongue erklärt 
 durch the skin of a large calf. Nach der Versicherung 
 eines gebildeten hländers ist to tatter a kip so viel als: Auf 
 ein Bordell losgehen, es stürmen und zertrüm- 
 mern. Wie aber jene Redensart diese figürliche Bedeutung 
 erhalten habe, konnte er nicht bestimmen. Bei Lindau 
 heifst es dafür sehr passend: Meine Obliegenheit war, 
 ihm bei allerlei tollen Unfuge zu helfen. 
 
XX. , OF WAKEFIELD. ■ 177 
 
 had a mind for a frolic. Besides this, I had t>verity 
 other little employments in the family. I was to do 
 many small thfngs without bidding; to carry the cork- 
 screw; to stand godfather to all the bxitler's children; 
 to sing when I was bid; to be never out of humour; 
 always to be humble j and, if I could, to be very 
 happy. 
 
 »In this honourable post, however, I was not 
 without a rival. A captain of marines , who was form- 
 ed for the place by nature, opposed me in my pa- 
 tron's affections. His mother had been laundress to a 
 man of quality , and thus he early acquired a taste for 
 pimping and pedigree. As this gentleman made it the 
 study of his life to be acquainted with lords, though 
 he was dismissed from several for his stupidity, yet 
 he found many of them , who were as dull as hirftself, 
 that permitted his assiduities. As flattery was his trade, 
 he practised it wi|:h the easiest address imaginable; 
 but it came awhward and stiff from me; and as evei*y 
 day my pätran's desire of flattery increased , so every 
 hour, being better acquainted with his defects, I be- 
 came more unwilling to give it. — Thus I was once 
 more fairly going to give up the field to the captain, 
 when my friend found occasion for my assistance. 
 .This was nothing less than to fight a duel for him 
 with a gentleman whose sister it was pretended he 
 had used ill. I readily complied with his request, and 
 though I see you are displeased at my conduct, yet as 
 it was a debt indispensably due to friendship * ^ ^ j 
 could not refuse. I undertook the affair , disarmed my 
 antagonist, and soon after had the pleasure of finding 
 
 48 Due to friendship. . Da Freundschaft im Allgemeinen 
 uns wol nicht die Pßicbt auferlegen kann, für einen andern 
 einen Zweikampf auszufechten > so hat dieses wahrscheinlich 
 8U der Veränderung in Cooke's Ausgabe Veran)aasurg ge- 
 geben, der sufolge es darin hoiftt lo his friendship, 
 
 12 
 
""ITS THE VICAR (^H. 
 
 that the lady was only a woman of the town, and the 
 fellow her bully '^^ and a sharper. This piece of ser- 
 vice was repaid with the warmest professions of gra- 
 titude; but as my friend was to leave town in a few 
 days , he hnew no other method of serving me but by 
 recommending me to his uncle, Sir William Thorn- 
 hill, and another nobleman of great distinction, who 
 : enjoyed a post under government. When he was gone, 
 my first care was to carry his recommendatory letter 
 to his uncle, a man whose character for every virtue 
 was universal, yet just ^°. I was received by his ser- 
 vants with the most hospitable smiles; for the domes- 
 tics ever transmit their mästers benevolence. Being 
 shewn info a grand apartment, where Sir William 
 soon came to me, I delivered my message and letter, 
 which he read, and after pausing some minutes — 
 ,Pray, sir,' cried he, , inform me what you have done 
 for my hinsman, to deserve his warm recommenda- 
 tion? But I suppose, sir, I guess your merits; you 
 have fought for him; and so you would expect a re- 
 ward from me for being the instrument of his vices. 
 I wish, sincei-ely wish, that my present cefüsal may 
 be some punishment for your guilt; but still more that 
 it may be some inducement to your repentance.' The 
 severity of this rebüke I bore patiently, because I 
 hnew it was just. My whole expectation ^ i now, there- 
 fore, lay in my letter to the great man. As the doors 
 of the nobility are almost ever beset with beggars , all 
 
 49 Her bully. — Nach dem Classic. Diet, of the. 
 Vulg. Tongue ist bully eigentlich A cowardly fellowi 
 who gives himself airs of great bravery. Hier ist 
 es mit dem Italiänischen ruffiano (eine Art Kuppler) gleich- 
 bedeutend; und lady of the town iieifst eine feile Dirne. 
 
 50 TVas universal f yet just, S. Engl. Sprachl. $. gSö. — 
 Character hat hier die Bedeutung guter Ruf. 
 
 51 My whole expectation. So hat W. Scott. In den 
 libiigrn Ausgaben steht expectations. 
 
XX. OF WAKEFIELD. 179 
 
 ready to thrust in some sly petition, I found it no 
 easy matter to gain admittance. - Ho w eyer, ' after brib- 
 ing the servants sa -vrith half my -worldly fortune, I 
 was at last shewn into a spacious apartment, my let- 
 ter being previously sent up for his lordship's inspec- 
 tion. During this anxious interval, I had full time to 
 looh around me. Every thing was grand and of happy 
 contrivance; the paintings, the furniture, the gildings, 
 petrified me with awe, and raised my idea of the 
 owner. Ah! thought I to myself, how very great must 
 the possessor of all these things be, who carries in 
 his head the business of the stat« , and whose house 
 displays half the wealth of a hingdom^a« sure his 
 genius must be unfathomable! During these awful re- 
 flections, I heard a step come heavily forward. Ah, 
 this is the great man himself! No, it was only a cham- 
 bermaid. Another foot was heard soon after. This 
 must be he ! No , it was only the great man's valet- 
 de-chambre. At last his lordship actually m&de his 
 appearance. ,Are you,' cried he, ,the bearer of this 
 here letter 54?4 j answered with a boW. ,1 learn by 
 this,' continued he, ,äs how that — ' But just at that 
 instant a servant delivered him a card; and, without 
 tähing farther notice, he went out of the room, and 
 left me to digest my own happiness at leisure. I saw 
 no more of him, till told by a footman that his lord- 
 ship was going to his coach at the door , down I im- 
 mediately followed 5 5^ and joined my voice to that of 
 
 52 After bribing the servants. S. Engl. Sprachl. $. 844« 
 Anm. 2), , 
 
 53 Of a kingdom. In Cooke's Ausgabe steht of the 
 kingdom y welches' von Grofsbritannien allein gelten wurde. 
 Vergl. Engl. Sprachl. §. 529. 
 
 54 This here letter, s. Engl. Sprachl. §, 892. 
 
 55 At the door , down I immediately followed. In alien 
 Ausgaben steht hinter Jo,qr ein Funkt. Dann ist aber der 
 Salz mangelhaft j und man vermifst das» worauf sich' tili told 
 
 1 2 * 
 
180 THE VICAR Clf. 
 
 three or four more, who came like me to petition for 
 favours. His lordship, however, went too fast for us, 
 and was gaining his chariot-door with large strides, 
 when I halloed out to know if I was to have any re- 
 ply. He . was by this time got in , and muttered an 
 answer , half of which I only heard , the other half 
 was lost in the rattling of his chariot-wheels. I stood 
 for some time with my neck stretched out , in the pos- 
 ture of one that was listening to catch the glorious 
 sounds, till, looking round me, I found myself alone 
 at. his lordship's gate. 
 
 .»My patience,« continued my son, »was now 
 quite exhausted. Stung with the thousand indignities 
 I had met with, I was willing to cast myself away, 
 and only wanted the gulph to receive me. I regarded 
 myself as one of those vile things that Nature design- 
 ed ^e should be thrown by into her lumber-room, 
 there to perish in obscurity. I had still, however, 
 half-a-guinea left, and ofthat I thought Fortune her- 
 self should not deprive me; hut, in order to be sure 
 of this , I was resolved to go instantly and spend it 
 while I had it, and then trust to occurrences for the 
 rest. As I was going along with this resolution, it 
 happened that Mr. Crispe's office seemed invitingly 
 open to give me a welcome reception. In this office 
 Mr. Crispe kindly offers . all his majesty's subjects a 
 generous promise of 30^. a year, for which promise 
 all they give in return is their liberty for life, and 
 permission to let him transport them to America as 
 slaves. I was happy at finding a place where I could 
 lose my fears in desperation, and entered this cell, 
 
 (i. i. till being told) weiter beziehen soll. Der Satz wind 
 vollständig und gerundet, wenn man unter Verwandlung de» 
 Punktes in ein Komma .ihn mit dem Folgenden verbindet, 
 weichet daher auch hier geschehen ist. 
 
 66 That nature designed. In Cooke's Ausgabe steht 
 that natüte hersvlf' deii^nad. 
 
XX; OF WAKEFIELÜ. 181 
 
 for it häd the appearance o^f one, "with- the dcTotion 
 of a monastic. Here I found a number of poor crea- 
 tures , all in pircumstances like myself, expecting the 
 arinval of Mr. Grispe ^^^ presenting atrne epitome of 
 English impatience. Eacli imti^actable soul at räiüance 
 with forluoe, wreahed her injuries on their own hearts; 
 but Mr. Crispe at last came down, and all our mur- 
 murs were hushed ^s. Jje designed to regard me with 
 an air of peculiar approbation , and indeed he was the 
 jfiirst man , who for a month past had talked to me 
 with smiles. After a few questions , he foxmd I M'as 
 fit for every thing in the world. He paused a while 
 upon the pröperest means of proriding for me, and 
 slapping his forehead , as if he had found it , assured 
 me, that there was at that .time an embassy talked of 
 fi'om the synod of Pennsylvania ^^ to the Chickasaw 
 Indians, and that he would use his interest to get me 
 made secretary. I knew in my own heart that the 
 fellow lied, and yet his promise gave me pleasure, 
 there was something so magnificent in the sound. I , 
 faii'ly, therefore , divided my half-guinea , one half of 
 which went to be added to his thirty thousand pounds, 
 and with the other half I resolved to go to the next 
 tavern, to be there more happy than he. 
 
 »As I was going out with that resolution, I was 
 
 67 The arrioal of Mr. Crispe. Dieses war ein damals 
 beriichtipte» Werber für die Enfilische Landmacht, besonders 
 fur den auiwäriipen Dienst Siatt de» folgenden presenting 
 steht in einigen Ausgaben representing. 
 
 58 .^nd all our murmurs were hushed. In Cooke's Aus« 
 gäbe heifst es : which hushed our murmurs^ 
 
 69 The synod of Pennsylvania Pensyl vanien, das da« 
 mats, als Goldsmith dieses schrieb, den Engländern ge> 
 hörte, macht bekanntlich jetzt einen Theil des Nordamerika- 
 nitchen Freistaates aus. Südwestlich davon hat der Völker* 
 •t^mm seinen Sitz, der unter dem Namen Tschikasaer 
 (Chikasaw Indians) bekannt ist. 
 
182 . THE VICAR CH; 
 
 met at tlie door by the captain of a ship, with whom. 
 I had formerly some little acquaintance, and he agreed 
 to be my companion over a bowl of punch. As I 
 never chose to mahe a secret of my circximstances , he 
 assured me that I was on the very point ^° of ruin, 
 in listening to the office-heeper's promises ; for that he 
 only designed to sell me to the plantations. »But,« 
 continued he, »I fancy you might by a much shorter 
 voyage be very easily put into a genteel way *' of 
 bread. Tahe my advice, my ship sails to-morrow for 
 Amsterdam ; what if you go in her as a pässenger? 
 The moment you land , all you have to do is to teach 
 the Dutchmen English , and I warrant you 11 get pupils 
 and money enough. I suppose you understand Eng- 
 lish,« added he, »by this time, or the deuce is in it.« 
 I confidently assured him of that; but expressed a 
 doubt whether the Dutch would be willing to learn 
 English. He affirmed with an oath, that they were 
 fond of it to distinction ', and upon that affirmation I 
 agreed with his proposal, and embärhed the next day 
 to teach the Dutch English in Holland. The wind was 
 fair , our voyage short , and after having paid my pas- 
 sage with half my moveables , I found myself fällen 
 as from the skies, a stränger in one of the principal 
 streets of Amsterdam. In this situation I was imwil- 
 ling to let any time pass unemployed in teaching. I 
 addressed myself, therefore , to two or three of those 
 I met, whose appearance seemed most prömisingj but 
 it was impossible to make ourselves mutually under- 
 stood. It was not till this very moment I recollected, 
 that in order to teach the Dutchmen^* English, it 
 
 60 On the very point. So hjt W. Scott. In den übrU 
 gen Ausgaben steht upon the very point. 
 
 61 Into a genteel way. Cooke's Ausgabe bat into a 
 very genteel way, 
 
 62 To teach the Dutchmen. Den Artikel the Lat W- 
 Scott eingeschaltet; in den übrigen Ausgaben fehlt er. 
 
XX: OF WAKEriELD. 183 
 
 was necessary that tliey should first teach me Dutch. 
 How I came to overlook so obvious an objection, is 
 to me amazing ; but certain it is , I overlooked it. 
 
 » This scheme thus blown up , I had some thoughts 
 of fairly shipping back to England again ^ but dropping 
 into company ^^ with an Irish student, who was re- 
 turning from Lovivain^'*, our conversation turning <* 5 
 upon topics of literature, (for, by the way, it may be 
 observed , that I always forgot the meanness^ of my 
 circumstances when I could converse on such sub- 
 jects ; ) from him I learned , that there were not two 
 men in this ^hole university who understood Greek. 
 This amazed me; I instantly I'esolved to travel to liOÜ- 
 vain, and there live by teaching Greek; and in this 
 design I was heartened by my brother student, who 
 threw out some hints that a fortune might be got 
 by it, 
 
 »I set boldly forward the next morning. Every 
 day lessened the burthen of my moveables , like Aesop 
 and his basket of bread ^ ^ ; for I paid them for my 
 lodging to the Dutch as I travelled on. When I came 
 
 63 But drcpping into company. Eine Lesart, die gleich« 
 falls von W. Scott ausgegangen zu sein scheint* indem in 
 allen andern Ausgaben hut happening into company steht. 
 
 64 Louvain, Lövren» in dem Königreiche der Nieder- 
 lande, wo eine Universität ist. 
 
 65 Our conversation turntn''^. So hat W. Scott, um 
 diesen Satz mit dem folgenden from him I learned in Verbin- 
 dung zu setzen, wie es dem Herausgeber schon ehemals er- 
 forderlich schien; doch möchte vor our conversation noch 
 and einzuschalten sein: in den übrigen Ausgaben steht our 
 conversation turned. 
 
 66 Aesop and his basket of brea^^ Als Aesop mit andern 
 Sklaven einst verschickt wurde, und jeder dabei eine Last 
 tragen mufste, nahm Aesop die schwerste, den Brodkorb, 
 weshalb er von allen verlacht wurde. ' Allein bald zeigte es 
 •ich, mit welcher Umsicht er gewählt hatte; denn seine Last 
 wurde mit jedem Tage leichter. 
 
184 THE VICAR Ch. 
 
 to Louvain, I was resolved not to go sneaking to tlie 
 löwer professors, but openly tendered my talents to 
 the principal ^^ himself. I -went, had admittance, and 
 offered him my seryice as a mäster of the Greek lan- 
 guage , Avhich I had been told was a desideratum in 
 his university. The principal seemed, at first, to doubt 
 of my abilities; but of these I offered to convince 
 liim , by turning a part of any Greek author he should 
 fix: upon into Latin. Finding me perfectly eäi-nest in 
 my proposal, he addressed me thus: ,You see me, 
 young man : I never learned Greek , and I don t find 
 that I have ever missed it^'^. I have had a doctors 
 eap and gown ^' without Greek; I have ten thousand 
 florins a-yeär without Greek; I eat heai-tily without 
 Greek ; and , in short , ' continued he , , as I don't know 
 Greek, I do not believe there is any good in it.' 
 
 »I was now too far from home to think of re- 
 turning; so I resolved to go forward. I had some 
 knowledge of music, with a tolerable voice, and now 
 turned ^° what was once my amusiement into a present 
 means of subsistence. I passed among the harmless 
 
 67 The principal. Vielleicht hier so viel als bei uns 
 Kanzl er. ■ In England selbst wird, wo nicht in allen, doch 
 in einigen der auf den dortigen Universitäten belindlicbea 
 Colleoicn derjenige der principal genannt, welcher in densel> 
 ben (iie Oberaufsicht hat. 
 
 68 / dont find that I have ever missed it. In Cooke's 
 Ausftabe sieht I don't find I ever missed it. 
 
 69 ^ doctor's cap and gown. Wahrscheinlich dachte 
 Goldsmith hier an die in England übliche Akademische 
 Tracht eines Doctors t welche in einem Mantel von Schar» 
 lach und schwarzem Sammt, mit langen und weiten aufge- 
 schlitzten Aermeln, und einer schwarzen Mütze mit einem 
 viereckigen flachen Deckel besteht. 
 
 70 ^nd now turned. In mehreren Ausgaben, selbst in 
 der von W. Scott besorgten steht / now turned; des Zusam- 
 menhanges wegen icbeint jedoch and dem I vorgezogen wer» 
 den zu müssen. 
 
XX. OB WAKEFIELD. 185 
 
 peasants of Flanders , and among such of the French 
 as were poor enough to be veiy merry ; for I ever 
 found them sprightly in proportion to their wants. 
 "Whenever I. approached a peasant's house towards 
 nightfall, I played one of my most merry tunes, and 
 that procured me not only a lodging, but subsistence 
 for the next day. I once or twice attempted to play 
 for people of fashion j but they always thought my per- 
 formance odious , (and never rewarded me even with 
 a trifle. This was to me the more exti-aördinary , as 
 whenever I used in better days to play for company, 
 when playing was my amusement, my music never 
 failed to throw them into . raptures , and the ladies 
 especially; but, as it was now my only means ^*, it 
 was received with contempt, — a proof how ready 
 the world is to under-rate those talents by which a 
 man is supported. 
 
 »In this manner I proceeded to Paris, with no 
 design but just to look about me, and then to go for- 
 ward. The people of Paris are much fonder of stran- 
 gers that have money than of those that have wit. As 
 I could not boast much of either , I was no ^ great fa- 
 vourite. After walking about the town four or five 
 clays , and seeing the ovitsides of the best houses , I 
 v^as preparing to leave this retreat of venal hospita- 
 lity ; when passing through one of the principal streets, 
 vhom should I meet but our cqüsin, to whom you 
 frst recommended me. This meeting was very agree- 
 able to me, and I believe not displeasing to him. He 
 inquired into the nature of my journey to Paris , and 
 informed me of his own business there, which was to 
 collect pictures, medals, intaglios, and antiques of all 
 hinds , for a gentleman in London , who had just stept 
 
 71 It was now my only means. S. Engl. Sprachl. jf. 779. 
 Anm. 3). 
 
186 , THE YICAR Ch. 
 
 into taste and a large fortune ^*. I was the more sur- 
 j)rised at seeing our cousin pitched upon for this of- 
 fice , as he himself had often assured me he knew no- 
 thing of the matter. Upon ashing how he had been 
 taught the art of a cognascenbo ^ ^ so very suddenly , 
 he assured me that nothing was more easy. The whole 
 secret consis^d in a strict adherence to two rides; 
 the one, al\^ys to observe, that the picture might 
 have been better if the painter had tähen more pains ; 
 and the other, to praise the works of Pietio Peru- 
 gino ^'*. »But,« says he, »as I once taught you how 
 to be an author in London, Til now undertake to in- 
 sti'üct you in the art of picture-buying in Paris ^s,,^ 
 
 »With this proposal I very readily closed, as it 
 was living; and now all my ambition was to live, I 
 went therefore to his lodgings, improved my dress "^^ 
 by his assistance and after some time accompanied him 
 to auctions of pictures , where the English gentry were 
 expected to be pvu-chasers. I was not a little sui-prised 
 with his intimacy witli people of the best fashion, 
 who referred themselves to his judgment upon every 
 picture or medal , as to an unerring standard of taste. 
 He made very good use of my assistance upon these 
 occasions; for when asked his opinion, he would 
 
 72 A large fortune. In einigen Ausgaben fehlt der Arti- 
 kel a, 
 
 73 Cognoscenio. In einigen Ausgaben steht connoscent). 
 Die Italiäner schreiben cognoscente oder conoscente^ d. i. e» 
 £enner. 
 
 74 Tietro Terugino. S. Anmerk. i6 zum fünfzehnten 
 Kapitel. 
 
 75 In Paris. So heifst es in Cooke's Ausgabe. In den 
 übrigen steht at Paris. S. Engl. Sprachl. J. 976. Anm. 1). 
 Dagegen haben alle im bald Folgenden: When he had finish- 
 ed his commission in Paris. 
 
 76 Improved my dress. In W. S cott's Ausgabe steht 
 Improving my dress, welche Lesart wol schwerlich möchte 
 ^gerechtfertigt Werden können. 
 
XX. OF WAKEFIELD. 187 
 
 gravely take me aside and ^ask mine, slirug, look wise, 
 return, and assure the company that he could give no 
 opinion upon an affair of so much importance. Yet 
 there was sometimes an occasion for a more supported 
 assurance. I remember to have seen him, after giving 
 his opinion that the colouring of a jpicture was not 
 mellow enough, very deliberately take a brush with 
 brown varnish that waä accidentally lying by ^^, and 
 rub it over the piece with great composure before the 
 whole company , and then ask if he had not improved 
 the tints. • 
 
 »When he had finished his commission in Paris, 
 he left me strongly recommended to several men of 
 distinction, as a person very proper for a travelling 
 tutor ^ ' ; and after some time I was employed in that 
 capacity by a gentleman who brought his ward to Pa- 
 ris, in ox'der to set him forward on his tour through 
 Europe. I was to be the young gentleman's governor, 
 but with a proviso ^^ that he should always be per- 
 mitted to govern himself ^°. My pupil, in fact, un- 
 derstood the art of guiding in money concerns much 
 better than I. He was heir to a fortune of about two 
 hundred thousand pounds, left him by an uncle in the 
 West Indies ; and his guardians , to qualify him for 
 the management of it, had bound hipi apprentice to 
 an attorney. Thus avarice was his prevailing passion : 
 all his questions on the road were, how money * 
 
 77 That was accidentally lying by, S, Engl. Sprach!. 
 §. 962. 
 
 78 ^ travelling tutor ^ einer, der einen jungen Englä&der 
 als dessen Führer auf Reisen begleitet. 
 
 79 But with a proviso. In Cooke's Ausgabe steht but 
 with a promise. 
 
 80 Be permitted to govern himself. Die Wörter be per- 
 mitted fo- fehlen in W. Scott's Ausgabe. 
 
 * How money, In.W. Scott's und in Cooke's Aus- 
 gabe steht how much money. 
 
188 THE VICAR CHi 
 
 inight be saved; whicji was the least expensive course 
 of- travelling^ '; whether any thing could be bought 
 thajt would turn, to a »count when disposed of again in 
 London. , .Such curiosities on. the way as could be seen 
 for nothing, he was ready enough to look at ; but if 
 the sight of them was to be paid for, he usually 3$t 
 ^erted that he had been told that they were ^^ <^qi 
 worth seeing. He never paid a bill that he would not 
 observe, how amazingly expensive travelling was, and 
 qll this, though he was not yet twenty-one. When 
 arrived at Leghorn ^^^ as -^e took a walk to look at 
 the port and shipping he inquired the expeace of the 
 passage by sea homer to England. This he was iu- 
 iormed was but a trifle , copipared to his returning by 
 l^nd: he was theiefore unable to witlistand the temp- 
 tation; so paying jne the small part of my salary that 
 was due, he took leave , and embarked with ,6i^ly one 
 attendant for London. v ,- r**^- ■ -f."' 
 
 »I now therefore was left once more upon the 
 world at large; but then it was a thing I was used to. 
 However, my skill in music could ayail me nothing in 
 a country where every peasant was a ^ better musician 
 than I ; but by this time I had acquired another talent 
 which answered my purpose as well, and this was a 
 shill in disputation. In all the foreign universities and 
 convents, there are, upon certain days, philosophical 
 these's maintained against every adventitious disputant; 
 for which , if the champion opposes with any dexterity, 
 he can claim a gratuity in money, a dhiner, and a 
 
 81 Course of travelling. Diese Lesart rührt von W. 
 Scott her; in den übrigen Aufgaben sieht course of travel. 
 
 82 That they were Da* that hat W Scott e ngeschal- 
 tet. — Ueber worth seeing 8. Engl. Sprachl $. BSy. Anm. 3). 
 
 83 Leghorn, der Englische Name der berühmten und mit 
 einem Freihafen versehenen Ilandelaatadt Livorno im Gioft« 
 hcrzogihum Toicana. 
 
XX. OF WAKEFIELD. 1<S9 
 
 bed for one night. In this manner, therefore, I fought 
 my way 8* towards England; wäll^ed along from city 
 to city; examined manlund more nearly, and, if I may 
 so express it, saw both sides of the picture. My re- 
 marks , however, are but few; I found that monarchy 
 was the best government for the poor to lire in, and 
 commonwealths for the rich. I found that riches ia 
 general were in every country another name for free- 
 dom ; and that no man is so fond of liberty himself^ 
 as not to be desirous of subjecting the will of some 
 individuals in society to his own. 
 
 »Upon my arrival in England, I resolved to pay 
 my respects first to you , and then to enlist as a vo- 
 lunteer in the first expedition that was going forward; 
 but on my journey down , my resolutions were changed 
 by meeting an old acquaintance, who 1 found be- 
 longed to a company of comedians that were going to 
 malte a summer campaign in the country. The com- 
 pany seemed not much to disiapprove of me for an as- 
 sociate. They all , however , apprized me of the im- 
 portance ot the tash at which I aimed; that the public 
 was a many-headed monster , and that only siich as 
 had very good heads ^5 could please it; that acting 
 was not. to be learnt in a day; and that without some 
 traditional shrugs ^ 6 ^ which had been on the stage , 
 and only on the stage, these himdred years ^"^ , I could 
 n^ver pretend to please. The next difficulty was in 
 fitting me with parts, as almost every character was 
 in keeping. I was driven for some time from one 
 character to another , till at last Horatio wajs fixed 
 
 84 ■'" this manner 1 fought my way, d. i. auf diese, A|:t 
 focht ich mich durch nach England. .■..;; 
 
 85 Js had very good' heads, iS. En^I. Sprachl. §. 602. 
 
 86 Some additional shrugs. S. Anm. 96 zum achtaehnten 
 Kapitel. ,,^ ^ , 
 
 W These hundred, years, S. Engt. Sprachl. §. 7'4' 
 
190 • THE VICAR Ch. 
 
 «pom, which the presencie :of the present company has 
 happily hindered me from acting ^^. 
 
 CHAPTER XXI. 
 
 The short continuance of Frie'ndship amongst the Vicious t 
 which is coeval only with mutual satisfaction. 
 
 My son's account was too long to he delivered at 
 once; the first part of it was begun that night, and 
 he was concluding the rest after dinner the next day, 
 when the appearance of Mr. Thornhill's equipage at 
 the door seemed to mahe a pause in the general sa- 
 tisfaction. The butler, who was now become my 
 friend in the family , informed me in a whisper ^ ' , 
 that -the Squire had already made some overtures to 
 Miss Wilmot, and that her aunt and uncle seemed 
 highly to approve the match. Upon ]VIi\ Thörnhills 
 entering, he seemed, at seeing my son and me, to 
 start bach; but I readily imputed that to surprise, 
 and not displeasure. However, upon our advancing 
 to salute him , he returned oui' greeting with the most 
 apparent candour; and after a short time his presence 
 served only ^° to increase the general good humour. 
 
 After tea he called me aside , to inquire after my 
 daughter ; but upon my informing liim that ray inquiry 
 
 88 Bas happily hindered me from acting. Es brachte 
 also damals in England, wie ehemals in Deutschland, in , 
 leinen guten Ruf, wenn man als Schauspieler die Bühne be* 
 treten hatte. 
 
 89 Informed me in a whisper. So heifst es in Cooke't 
 Ausgabe. In allen übrigen steht informed me with a whisper. 
 Indefs findet man auch am Ende des sechsten Kapitels but 
 little Dick informed me in a whisper, 
 
 90. His presence served only. Statt served haben W. 
 Scott und Cooke seemed, Alkin da seemed im Folgenden 
 wiederholt vorkömmt , und served hier einen angemessenem 
 Sinn gibt, so schien dieses den Vö^^ug zu verdienen. 
 
XXI. ' OF WAKEFIELD. 191 
 
 was unsuccessful, he seemed greatly surprised; ad- 
 ding, that he had heen since frequently at my house, 
 in order to comfort the rest of my family, whom he 
 \eit perfectly well. He then aslted if I had communi- 
 cated her misfortune to Miss Wilmot, or my son; and 
 upon my replying, that I had not told them as yet, 
 he greatly approyed my prudence and precaution, de- 
 siring me by all means to keep it a secret. »For at 
 best,« ci'ied he, »it is but divulging one's own in- 
 famy '* ; and perhaps Miss Liyy may not be so guilty 
 as we all imagine.« We were here interrupted by a 
 servant, who came to ash the Squire in, to stand up 
 at country-dances ; so that he left me quite pleased 
 with the interest he seemed to tahe in my concerns. 
 His^ addresses, however, to Miss Wilmot, were too 
 , obvious to be mistaken; and yet she seemed not per- 
 fectly pleased, but bore them rather in compliance to 
 the will of her aunt, than from real inclination. I had 
 even the satisfaction to see her lavish some kind looks 
 upon my unfortunate son, which the other could nei- 
 ther extort by his fortune nor assiduity. Mr. Thorn- 
 hill's seeming composure, however, not a little sur- 
 pi'ised me ; we had now continued here a week at the 
 pressing instances of Mr. Arnold; but each day the 
 more tenderness Miss Wilmot shewed my son , Mr. 
 Thornhill's fi'iendship seemed proportionably to in- 
 crease for him. 
 
 He had formerly made us the most kind assurances 
 of using his interest to serve the family , but now his 
 generosity was not confined to promises alone. The 
 morning I designed for my departure, Mr. Thornhill 
 came to me with looks of real pleasure, to inform 
 me of a piece of service he had done for his fiüend 
 George. This was nothing less than his having pro- 
 cured him an ensign's commission in one of the regi- 
 
 91 One's oion infamy. S. Engl. Sprachl, §. 663. Anm. i). 
 
192 THE VICAR Ch. 
 
 ments that was going to the West Indies , for which 
 he h^d promised but one hundx'ed pounds , his interest 
 haying been sufficient to get an abatement of the other 
 two ^*. »As for this trifling piece of service,« con- 
 tinued the young gentleman, »I desire no other re- 
 ward but the pleasure of having served my friend ; 
 and as for the hundred pounds to be paid ? 3 ^ if you 
 are unable to raise it yourselves, I will advance it, 
 and you shall repay me at your leisure.« This was a 
 favour we wanted words to express our sense of: I 
 readily, therefore, gave my bond for the money, and 
 testified as m,uch gratitude as if I never intended to 
 pay. 
 
 George was to depart for town the next day, to 
 secure his commission , in pursuance of his generous 
 patron's directions, who judged it highly expedient to 
 use dispatch , lest iil the meantime another should step 
 in with more advantageous proposals. The next morn- 
 ing, therefore, our young soldier was early prepared 
 for his departure, and seemed the only person among 
 us that was not affected by it. Neither the fatigues 
 and dangers he was going to encounter , nor the fiiends 
 and mistress (for Miss Wilmot actually loved him,) 
 he was leaving behind, any way ^* damped his spirits. 
 After he had tähen leave of the rest of the company, 
 I gave him all that I had ^ 5 — my blessing. »And 
 
 92 yfn abatement of the other two. Die meiiten Officier- 
 stellen wrerden in England verkauft, welches darin seinen 
 Grund hat, dafs die Landtruppen daselbst zuerst auf Kosten von 
 Privatleuten errichtet worden sind. Soll jener fiir das Ganze 
 so höchst nachtfaeilige Umstand gehoben werden, so mufs die 
 Regierung alle Officierstellen der Art selbst kaufen. 
 
 93 The hundred pounds to be paid. S, Eugl. Sprach!. 
 §. 823. . . . ■ 
 
 94 -^f^y way. S. Engl. Spracbl. §, 'SyS. 
 
 95 JU that I had. In einigen Ausgaben fehlt that, to 
 wie es auch im folgenden Kapitel heifst: All the/ could 
 
XXT. OF WAKEFIELD. ' . 193 
 
 now, my boy,« cried I, »ttiou art going to fight for 
 thy country , remember how thy . brave grandfather 
 fought for his sacred hing, when loyalty among Bri- 
 tons was a virtue. Go, my boy, and imitate him in 
 all but his misfortunes 5 if it was a misfortune to die 
 with Loi'd Falkland ^^. Go, my boy, and if you fall, 
 though distant, exposed, and unwept by those that 
 love you , the most precious tears are those with which 
 Heaven bedews the unbiuied head of a soldier.« 
 
 The next moining I took leave of the good fa- 
 mily, that had been hind enough to entertain me so 
 long, not without several expressions of gratitude to 
 Mr. Thornhill for his late bounty. I left them in the 
 enjoyment of all that happiness which affluence and 
 good-breeding procure, and returned towards home, 
 despairing of ever finding my daughter more, but send- 
 ing a sigh to heaven to spare and to forgive her ^^. 
 I was now come Avithin about twenty miles of home, 
 having hired a horse to carry me , as I was yet ^^ 
 but weak , and comforted myself with the hopes of 
 soon seeing all I held deäi;est upon earth. But the 
 night coming on , I put up at a little public-house by 
 the road-side, and asked for the landlord's company 
 over a pint of wine. We sat beside his kitchen fire, 
 which was the best room in the house, and chatted 
 
 do wa« to stand, like us, spectators of the cala- 
 mity. 
 
 96 To die with Lord Falkland. — Lucius Gary Vis- 
 count of Falkland, geboren 161O zu Burford in Ox- 
 fordshire, war früher ein tapferer Verfechter der bürger- 
 lichen Freiheit, ging aber nachher durch JEhrgeiz geblendet 
 «ur Hofpartei über, diente unter den Fahnen Karls I., und 
 fand in dem Treffen bei Newbury 1643 den 20. September 
 seinen Tod. 
 
 97 ^nd to forgive her» In Cooke's Ausgabe fehlt das 
 den Nachdruck sehr verstärkende to. 
 
 98 As Isivas yet. S. Engl. Sprach!. §. 8S5. 
 
194 Tim VICAR Ch. 
 
 on politics and the news of the country. We happen- 
 ed , auKjng other topics , to talk of young Squire Thorn- 
 hill , who , the host assured me , was hated as much 
 as his uncle , Sir William , who sometimes came down 
 to the country, Avas loved. He went on to observe, 
 that he made it his whole study to betrciy the daugh- 
 ters of such as 4'eceived him to their houses , and after 
 a fortnight or three weehs' possession tiirned them out 
 unrewarded and abandoned to the world. As we con- 
 tinued our discourse in this manner , his wife , who 
 had been out to get change, returned, and perceiving 
 that her husband was enjoying a pleasure in which 
 she was not a sharer , she ashed him , in an angiy 
 tone , what he did there ? to which he only replied in 
 an ironical way, by drinking her health. »Mr. Sy- 
 monds,« cried she, »you use me very ill, and I'll 
 bear it no longer. Here three paints of the business 
 is left ^ ^ for me to do , and the fourth left unfinished, 
 while you do nothing but soak with the guests all day 
 long ; whereas , if a spoonful of liquor were to cure 
 me of a fever, I never touch a drop.« I now found 
 what she would be at, and immediately' poured her 
 out a glass, which she received with a curtesy, and 
 drinking towards my good health, »Sir,« resumed she, 
 »it is not so nuich for the value of the liquor I am 
 angry, but one cannot help it when the house is go- 
 ing out of the windows ^°°. If the customers or guests 
 are to be dunned, all the bürden lies upon my back; 
 he'd as lief eaf that glass as budge after them himself. 
 There now above stairs , we have a young woman who 
 
 99 Three parts of the business is left. Fehlerhafte Spra- 
 che f statt are left. 
 
 100 The house is going out of the windows, das Haus 
 flregt zu den Fenstern hinaus: eine sprichwörtliche 
 Redensart, um anzuzeigen, dafs das Hauswesen zu Grunde 
 gehe. 
 
XXI. OF WAKEFIELD. 195 
 
 has come to take up her lodgings hexe, and I don't 
 believe she has got any money, by her over-civility. 
 I am certain she is very slow of payment, and I wish 
 she were put in mind of it.« — »What signifies mind- 
 ing her?« cried the hostj »if she be slow, she is 
 sure.« — »I don't hnow that,« replied the wife, »but 
 I hnow that I am sure she has been here a fortnight, 
 and we have not yet seen the cross of her money ^.« 
 — »I suppose, my dear,« cried he, »we shall have it 
 all in a lump.« — »In a lump!« cried the other, »I 
 hope we inay get it any wayj and that lam resolved 
 we will this very night, or out she tramps, bag and 
 baggage^.« — »Consider, my dear,« c^-ied the hus- 
 band, »she is a gentlewoman, and deserves more re- 
 spect.« — »As for the matter of that,« returned the 
 hostess , » gentle or simple , out she shall pack with a 
 sassarara ^. Gentiy may be good tilings where they 
 take ; but for my part I never saw much good of them 
 at the sign of the Harrow '^. « Thus saying, she ran 
 up a narrow flight of stairs that went from the kitchen 
 
 1 The cross of her money, S, Anmerk. 77 zum zehnten 
 Kapitel. 
 
 2 Bag and baggage. Dieses entspricht dem Deutschen 
 mit Sack und, Pack. 
 
 3 TVith a sassarara. Nach Eljers Vermuchung ist die- 
 ses der verderbte Anfang einer gerichtlichen Vollmacht, wel- 
 che die Befugnifs ertbeilt, einen andern aus seinem Hause zu 
 werfen, und vielleicht aus den Worten cer tiora facim us 
 entstanden. — In dem gleich folgenden where they take hat 
 to take die Bedeutung gefallen, sich beliebt machen, 
 wie es auch in folgenden Stellen der Fall ist: Finding that 
 my last letter took, I do intend to continue my epistolary 
 correspondence with you (Spectator). I have heard that a 
 minister of state had all manner of books brought to him, 
 and took great notice how much they took with the people. 
 (Ebend.) 
 
 4 At the sign of the harrow, im Wirlhshaase zur Egge. 
 S. Engl. Spiachl 5 520. 
 
 13*. 
 
196 THE VICAR Ch. 
 
 to a room over-lieäd , and I soon perceived by the 
 loudness of hei* voice, and the bitterness of her re- 
 proaches, that no money was to be had A'om her 
 lodger. I could hear her remonstrances very distinctly. 
 »Out, I say, pach out this moment! tramp, thou in- 
 famous strumpet, or I'll give thee a mark thou won't 
 be the better for these three months. What! you 
 trumpery ^ , to come and tahe up an honest house , 
 without cross or coin ^ to bless yourself with ! come 
 along, I say.« — »O dear madam,« cried the stränger, 
 »pity me, pity a poor abandoned creature, for one 
 night, and death will soon do the rest.« I instantly 
 hnew the voice of my poor ruined child Olivia. I 
 flew to her rescue, while the woman was dragging 
 her along by the hair, and I caught the dear forlorn 
 wretch in my arms. — »Welcome^, any way Tv'elcome, 
 my dearest lost one ^, my ti^easure, to your poor old 
 father's bosom. Though the vicious forsake thee, there 
 is yet one in the world that will never forsake thee; 
 though thou hadst ten thousand crimes to answer for, 
 he will forgive them all. « — » O my own dear « — for 
 minutes she could say no more ^ , — » my own dearest "" ! 
 good papa ! Could 'angels be kinder ? How do I de- 
 serve so much? The villain! I hate him, and myself," 
 to be a reproach to so much goodness ^. You can't 
 forgive me;, I know you cannot.« — »Yes, my child, 
 fi'om my heart I do forgive thee; only repent, and 
 
 5 Trumpery', Nach dem Class. Diet, of the Vulg. 
 Tongue bedeutet dieses Wort auch an old whore. 
 
 6 PVithout cross or coin. S. Anni. 77 zum zehnten Ka- 
 pitel. — Lindau übertragt diese Stelle folgender lyiafsen; 
 Was, Du Metze , Du willst dich in ein ehrliches Haut ein» 
 miethen, ohne einen rotben Heller im Schubsack? 
 
 .7 My dearest lost one. S. Engl. Sprachl. §. 617. 
 
 8 She could say no more. In einigen Autgaben fehlt say, 
 
 9 To so much goodness. Einige Ausgaben haben to such 
 goodness. 
 
XXI. OF WAKEFIELD. , 197 
 
 sve both shall yet be happy. We shall see many plea- 
 sant days yet, my Olivia.« — »Ah! never, sir, never. 
 The rest of my wretched life must be infamy abroad, 
 and shame at home. But , alas ! papa , you loch much 
 paler than you used to do. Could such a thing as I 
 am give you so much uneasiness ? Surely you have too 
 much wisdom to take the miseries of my guilt upon 
 yourself. « — » Our wisdom , young woman , « replied I 
 
 »Ah, why so cold a name, papa?« cried she. 
 
 »This is the first time you ever called me by so cold 
 a name.« — »I aslt pardon, my darling,« returned I; 
 »but I was going to observe, that v/isdom makes but 
 a slow defence against trouble , though *at last a sure 
 one. « 
 
 The landlady now returned, to know if we did 
 not choose a more genteel apartment; to which as- 
 senting , we were shewn to a room ' ° where we could 
 converse more freely. After we had talked ourselves 
 into some degree of tranquillity , I could not avoid de- 
 siring some account of the gradations that led to her 
 present wretched situation. »That villain, sir,«« said 
 she , » from the first day of our meeting , made me 
 honourable though private proposals.« 
 
 »Villain, indeed!« cried I; »and yet it in some 
 measure surprises me , how a person of Mr. Burchell's 
 good sense and seeming honour could be guilty of 
 such deliberate baseness , and thus step into a family 
 to undo it.« 
 
 »My dear papa,« returned my daughter, »you la- 
 bour ünder a strange mistake. Mr. Bürchell never at- 
 tempted to deceive me. Instead ofthat, betook every 
 
 10 When we loere shewn to a room. Hier ist das to vor 
 a room in W. Scott's und in Cooke's Ausgabe eingeschal« 
 tet worden, ungeachtet im dritten Kapitel die Wortfügung 
 when we were shewn a room unverändert gelassen 
 worden ist. 
 
198 * " THE VICAR ' Ch. 
 
 opportiuiity of privately admoiiisliipg me against the 
 artifices of Mr. Thörnhill , who , I now find , was even 
 worse than he represented him.« »Mr. Thornhill!« 
 interrupted I, »can it be?« — »Yes, sir,« retiirned 
 she, »it was Mr. Th6rnhill who seduced me; who 
 employed the two ladies, as he called them, but who 
 in fact were abandoned women of the to-v\Ti, without 
 breeding Or pity, to decoy us up to' London. Their 
 ai'tifices , you may remember , would have certainly 
 succeeded, but for ^^ Mr. Bur ch ell's letter, who di- 
 rected those reproaches at them , which we all applied 
 to ourselves. How he came to have so much influence 
 as to defeat their intentions, still remains a secret to 
 me ; but I am convinced he was ever our wärmest , 
 sincerest /riend. « 
 
 »You amaze me, my dear,« cried I; »but now 
 I find my first suspicions of ]Mr. Thörnhilfs baseness 
 were too well grounded: but he can triumph in secu- 
 rity | for he is inch, and we are poor. But tell me, 
 my child; sure it was no small temptation that could 
 thus obliterate all the impressions of s\ich an educa- 
 tion , and so virtuous a disposition as thine?« 
 
 »Indeed, sir,« replied she, _»he owes all his 
 triumph to the desire I had of malting him , and not 
 myself, happy. I hnew that the ceremony of our mar- 
 riage , which was privately performed by a popish 
 pinest, was no way binding, and that I had nothing to 
 trust to bjit his honour.» — »What!« interrupted I, 
 »and wex'e you indeed män'ied by a priest in or- 
 ders ^^?« — »Indeed, sir, we were,« re2)lied she, 
 »though we were both sworn to conceal his name.« — 
 »Why then, my child, come to my arms again; and 
 
 11 But for. S. Engl. Spracbl. §. gSy. 
 
 12 By a priest in orders. So haben Cooke und W. 
 Scott; in den übrigen Ausgaben steht by a priest, and in 
 orders, — S. auch Anm. 3 rom ersten Kapitel. 1 
 
XXI n, OF WAKEtJELD. , 199 
 
 «ow you are a thousand times more .welcome than be- 
 fore ; for you are now liis wife to all intents and pur- 
 poses; nor can all the laws of man, though written 
 upon tables of adamant, lessen the force ofthat sacred 
 connexion.« 
 
 »AMs, papa,« replied she, »you are but little 
 acquainted with his villanies : he has ha^n married al- 
 ready, by the same priest, to six of eight wives more ^3^ 
 whom, like me, he has deceived and abandoned.« . 
 
 »Has he so?« cried I, »then we ihust hang the 
 priest, and you shall iulorm against him to-möi'row. « 
 — »But, sir,« returned she, »will that be right, when 
 I am sworn to secrecy?« — »My dear,« x^eplied I, »if 
 you h^ye made such a promise, I cannot, nor will I 
 tempt you to break it. Even though it may benefit 
 the public, you must not inform against him. In all 
 ' human institutions a smaller evil is allowed to procure 
 a greater good ; as in pöjitics , a province may be given 
 away to secm'C a kingdom; in medicine, a limb may 
 be lopped off to preserve the body. But in religion 
 the law is written, and inflexible, never to do evil. 
 And this law, my child, is right; for otherwise, if 
 we commit a smaller evil to procvire a greater good, 
 certain guilt would be thus incurred, in expectation 
 of contingent advantage. And though the advantage 
 should certainly follow , yet the interval between com- 
 'mission arid advantage, which is allowed to be guilty, 
 may be that in which we are called away to answer 
 for the things we have done, and the volume of Mx- 
 man actions is closed for ever. — But I interrupt you, 
 my dear; go on.« 
 
 »The very next morning,« continued she, »I 
 found what little expectation I was to have from his 
 sincerity. That very morning he introduced me Ip two 
 
 l3 To i'lx or eight ivis?es inoro. t EngL SprachI, $,600. 
 Anmerk. 3). 
 
200 THE VICAR Ch. 
 
 unhappy women more, whom, like me, he had de- 
 ceived, but who lived in contented prostitution. I 
 loved him too tenderly to bear such rivals in his af- 
 föctions , and strove to forget my infamy in a tumult 
 of pleasures. With this view I danced, dressed, and 
 tallied; but still was unhappy. The gt^ntlemen who 
 visited there told me every moment of the power of 
 my charms, and this only contributed to increase my 
 melancholy, as I had thrown all their power quite 
 away. Thus each day I grew more pensive, and he 
 more insolent , till at last the monster had the assu- 
 rance to offer me to a young baronet of his acquaint- 
 ance. Need I describe ^^, sir, how his ingratitude 
 stung me? My answer to this proposal was almost 
 . madness. I desired to part. As I was going, he of- 
 fered me a purse, but I flung it at him with indigna- 
 tion , and burst from him in a rage that for a while 
 hept me insensible of the miseries of my situation. 
 But I soon looked round me, and saw myself a vile, 
 abject, guilty thing '', without one fiiend in the world 
 to apply to ^ ^. Just in that interval , ä stage-coach 
 happening to pass by, I took a place, it being my 
 only aim to be driven at a distance from a wretch I 
 despised and detested. I was set down here; where, 
 since my arrival, my OM'n anxiety, and this woman's 
 unkindness, have been my only companions. The hours 
 of pleasure that I have passed with my mamma and 
 sister now grow painful to me. Their sorrows are 
 
 14 Need I describe. S. Engl. Sprach]. §. 8i0, r). 
 
 15 And , saw myself a vile, abject, guilty thing. Diese 
 Wortfügung kann man als zu §. 672, 3_) der Engl. Spr.ichl. 
 gebörig betrachten, und als entstanden aus dem Accusativ mit 
 dem Infinitiv unter Weglassung von to be, Lindau über- 
 setzt : Ich «ah in mir ein niedriges > verworfenes , strafbares 
 Geschöpf- 
 
 16 PP'ithout orte friand — ta apply to. S. Engl, Sprach]. 
 $. B24. Anm. 
 
XXII. OF WAKEFIELD. , 201 
 
 much; but mine are greater '^ tlian tlieirs; for mine 
 are mixed with guilt and infamy.« 
 
 »Have patience, my child,« «"led I, »and I hope 
 things will yet be better. Tahe some repose to-night, 
 and to-m6rrow I'll carry you home to your mother, 
 and the rest of the family, from whom you will re- 
 ceiye a hind reception. Poor Avoman ! this has gone to 
 Ker heart; but she loves you still, Olivia, and will 
 forget it.« 
 
 CHAPTER XXII. 
 
 Offences are easily -pardoned where there is love at hottom I8^ 
 
 The next morning I took my daughter behind me, 
 and set out on my^ return home. As we travelled 
 along , I strove by every persuasion to calm her sor- 
 I'ows and fears , and to arm her with resolution to 
 bear the presence of her offended, mother. I took 
 every opportunity , from the prospect of a fine country, 
 through which we passed, to observe how much kinder 
 Heaven was to us than we to each other ''^; and that 
 the misfoi'tunes of nature's making were but very few. 
 I assured her, that she should never perceive any 
 change in my aflTections , and that during my life, 
 which yet might be long, she might depend upon a 
 guardian and an instructor. I armed her against the 
 censures of the world, shewed her that books were 
 sweet unreproachlng companions to the miserable ; and 
 that if they could not bring us to enjoy life, they 
 would at least teach us to endure It. 
 
 17 But mine are greater. In einigen Ausgaben steht hut 
 mine is greater, 
 
 18 At bottom. S. Engl. Sprachl. §. 647. 
 
 19 Thajt we to each other. Dieses ist die Lesart aller 
 Ausgaben ; nur in oiner Pariser steht than we ivere to each 
 other . 
 
202 THE VICAR Ch. 
 
 The hired horse that we rode was to be put up 
 tliat night at an inn by the way , within about fire 
 miles from my house ; and as I was willing to prepare 
 my family for my daughter's reception, I determined 
 to leaye her that night at the inn, and to return for 
 her, accompanied by my daughter Sophia, early the 
 next morning. It was night before we reached our 
 appointed stage; however, after seeing her provided 
 with a decent apartment, and having ordered the. hos- 
 tess to prepare proper refreshments, I hissed her, and 
 proceeded towards home. And now my heart caught 
 new sensations of pleasure, the nearer I approached 
 that peacefril mansion. As a bird that had been frighten- 
 ed 2° from its nest, my aflTections outwent my haste, 
 and hovered round my little fire-side with all the rap- 
 ture of expectation. I called up the many fond things 
 I had to say, and anticipated the welcome I was to 
 receive. I already felt my wife's tender embrace, and 
 smiled at the joy of my little ones. As I walhed but 
 slowly , the night waned apace j the labourers of the 
 day were all retired to rest — the lights were out in 
 every cottage ; no sounds were heard but of the shrill- 
 ing coch, and the deep-mouthed watch-dog, at hollow" 
 distance ^'. — I approached my little abode of j)le4- 
 
 20 That had been frightened. Goldsmith schrieb 
 frighted: W. Scott nahm dafür jene Form wahrscheinlich 
 als wohlklingender auf: Doch hat er to fright im Anfange 
 des sechsundzwanzigsten Kapitels beibehalten , indem es da- 
 selbst auch in seiner Ausgabe heifst: in a place which 
 eeemed to fright them upon entran c£. 
 
 21 The deep 'mouthed watch- dog at hollow distance. 
 Nach Johnson ist deep-mouthed so viel als having a 
 hoarse and loud voice; und hollow erklärt er durch 
 noisy, like sound reverberated from a cavity. 
 Wörtlich htifst die Stelle demnach : Kein Laut wurde gehört 
 dir von dem gellend krähenden Haiin unij dem laut bellendeix 
 Kettenhand in hohler Entfernung. 
 
XXII. OF . WAKEFIELD. 203 
 
 ^ure, and before I was within a fiirlong of the place, 
 our honest mastiff came running to welcome me. 
 
 It was now near midnight that I came to hnock 
 at my door: all was still and silent — my heart dilated 
 with unutterable happiness , when , to my amazement , 
 I saw the house bursting out into a blaze ^* of fire, 
 and every aperture red with conflagration ! I gaye a loud 
 convulsive outcry, and fell upon the pavement insen- 
 sible. This alarmed my son, who had, till this, been 
 asleep , and he j)crceiving the flames , instantly awaked 
 my wife and daughter, and all running out, nähed, 
 and wild with apprehension , recalled me to life with 
 their anguish. But it was only to objects of new ter- 
 ror ; for,, the flames had by this time caught the roof 
 of our dwelling, part after part continuing to fall in, 
 while the family stood witli silent agony looking on, 
 as if they enjoyed the blaze. I gazed upon them and 
 upon it by turns, and then looked round me for my 
 two little ones; but they were not to be seen. O mi- 
 sery! »Where,« cried I, »where are my little ones?« 
 — » They are burnt to death in the flames , « said my 
 wife * 3 calmly, »and I will die with them.« That 
 moment I heard the cry of the babes within, who 
 were just awaked by the fire, and nothing could have 
 stopped me. »Where, where are my children?« cried 
 I, rushing through the flames and bursting the door 
 of the chamber in which they were confined. — »Where 
 are my little ones?« — • »Here, dear papa, here we 
 are!« cried they together, while the flames were just 
 catching the bed where they lay. I caught them both 
 in my arms , and conveyed them ^'^ through the fire 
 
 22 Bursting out into a blaze. ' Dieses into bat nur W. 
 Scott; in alleü iibrigen Ausgaben steht dafür in, 
 
 23 Said my wife. In einigen Ausgaben steht says my 
 wife. 
 
 24 -^ud conveyed them. Diese Lesart Hndet man nur in 
 W. Scott's Ausgabe; in alien andern heifst es and snatched 
 
204 THE VICAR Ch. 
 
 as fast as possible, while, just as I was got out, the 
 roof sunli in. »Now,« cried. I, holding up my chil- 
 dren, »now let the flames burn on, and all my pos- 
 sessions perish; here they are — I haye saved my trea- 
 sure;, here, my dearest, here are our treasures, and 
 we shall yet be happy *5.^< \ye kissed our little dar- 
 lings a thousand times; they clasped us round the nech, 
 and seemed to share our transports , while their mo- 
 ther laughed and wept by turns. 
 
 I now stood a calm spectator ^'^ of the flames, 
 and after some time began to perceive that my arm 
 to the shoulder was scorched in a teriible manner. It 
 was , therefore , out of my power to give my son any 
 assistance, either in attempting to save our goods, or 
 preventing the flames spreading to our corn. By this 
 time the neighbours were alarmed, and came running 
 to our assistance; but all they could do was to stand, 
 like us, spectators of the calamity. My goods, among 
 which were the notes ^^ I had reserved for my daugh- 
 ters' fortunes , were entirely consumed , except a box 
 with some papers, that stood in the kitchen, and two 
 or three things more, of little consequence, which my 
 son brought away in the beginning. The neighbours 
 contributed, however, what they could to lighten our 
 distress. They brought us clothes , and ftirnished one 
 of our out-houses witli kitchen utensils ; so that by 
 day-light we had another, though a wretched dwell- 
 
 them. Auch ist to snatch nach Johnson so viel als to 
 transport or carry suddenly. Im achtundewiiiizigstcn 
 Kapitel finden wir dies Wort in folgender Stelle: My So- 
 phia, my dearest, is gone, snatched from us, car- 
 ried off by ruffians. 
 
 25 PVe shall yet be happy, la W. Scott's Ausgabe 
 fehlt yet, welches doch wol nicht gut wegbleiben kann. 
 
 26 / now stood a calm spectator. S. Engl. Sprachl. §, 
 569, 1). 
 
 27 The notes. Die Banknoten. 
 
XXII. OF WAKEFIELD. 205 
 
 ing, to retire to. My honest next neighbour and his 
 children were not the least assiduous in prOTiding us 
 with every thing necessary, and offering whatever con- 
 solation untutored benevolence -^ could suggest. 
 
 When the fears of^ my family had subsided, curio- 
 sity to know the cause of my long stay began to tahe 
 place. Having, therefore, informed them of every 
 particular, I proceeded to prepare them for the re- 
 ception of our lost one; and though we had nothing, 
 but wretchedness noAV to impart, I was willing to pro- 
 cure her a welcome to what we had. This task would 
 have been more difficult but for our own recent cala- 
 mity '^ , which had humbled my wife's pride , and 
 blunted it by moi^ poignant afflictions; Being, unable 
 to go for my poor child myself, as my arm grew yery 
 painful, I sent my son and daughter, who soon re- 
 turned, supporting the wretched delinquent, who had 
 not the courage to looh up at her. mother, whom no 
 instructions of mine could persuade to a perfect re- 
 conciliation ; for women have a much stronger sense 
 of female error than men. » Ah , madam ! «. cried her 
 mother, »this is but a poor place you are come to 
 after so much finery. My daughter Sophy and I can 
 afford but little entertainment to persons who have 
 hept company only with people of distinction) yes, 
 
 28 Untutored heneoolence. Johnson erklärt untutored 
 durch uninstructed, untaught. Im Vicar konimt dieses 
 Wort noch einmal^ vor, und zwar im siebenundzwanzigsten 
 Kapitel, wo esheifst: It is thus that reason speaks, 
 and untutored nature saysthe same thing. Offen» 
 bar bezeichnet es hier die ihrer eigenen Leitung über» 
 lassene Natur; und so mufs auch wo] unter untutored 
 benevolence das Wohlwollen verstanden werden, welches 
 der von seinen natUiIichen Gefühlen geleitete Mensch gegen 
 andere empfindet. 
 
 29 But for our own recent calamity, Da8 own findet sich 
 nur in W. Scott's Ausgabe. 
 
206 THE VIC^R ' Ch. 
 
 Miss Livy, your poor father and I have suffered Tery 
 much of late ; hut I hope Heäyen will forgive you. « 
 During this reception , the unhappy victim stood pale 
 and trembling, unable to -weep or to rejjly ^O; but I' 
 could not continue a silent spectator ^^ of her disti'ess; 
 wherefore, assuming a degree of severity in my voice 
 and manner, which was ever followed with instant 
 submission ^2 ^ »J enti^eat, woman, that my woi'ds may 
 be now märhed once for all; I have here brought you 
 bach a poor deluded wanderer; her return to duty 
 demands the revival of our tenderness ; the real hard- 
 ships of life are now coming fast uj>6n us ; let us not, 
 therefore, increase them by dissensions among each 
 other. If we live harmoniously together, we may yet 
 be contented, as there are enough of us to shut out 
 the censuring world, and heep each other in counte- 
 nance. The kindness of Heaven is promised to the 
 penitent, and let ours be directed by the example. 
 Heaven, we are assured, is much more pleased to 
 view a repentant sinner, than ninety-nine persons who 
 have supported a course of undeviating rectitude; and 
 this is right; for that single effort by which we stop 
 short in the downhill path to perdition, is of itself 3 3 
 a greater exertion of virtue, than a hundred acts of 
 justice.« 
 
 ^ 30 To weep or to reply. In W- Scott's Ausgabe steht 
 to weep or reply. 
 
 31 / could not continue a silent spectator, S. Engl, 
 ^prachl. 5. 569, 1). 
 
 32 FFith instant submission. Hier vermifst man die 
 Worte / cried oder etwas ähnliches. 
 
 33 Is of itself. So hat W. Scott. In den übrigen Aus- 
 gaben steht is itself. 
 
XXllL' 0£ WAKEFIELB, 207 
 
 CHAPTER XXIII. 
 
 None but the Guilty can he long and completely niiserahle. 
 
 Some assiduity was now required to malte our 
 2)i'esent abode as convenient as possible, and we were 
 soon again qualified to enjoy our former serenity. Be- 
 ing disabled myself from assistiijg my son in our usual 
 occupations, I read to my family from the few books 
 that wei'e saved , and particularly from auch as , by 
 amusing 1;he imagination , contributed to ease the heart. 
 Our good neignbours , too , came every day with the 
 kindest condolence, and fixed a time in which they 
 were all to assist in repairing my former dwelling. 
 Honest farmer Williams was not last ^* among these 
 visitors , but heartily offered his friendship. He would 
 even have renewed his addresses to my daughter; but 
 she rejected them in such a manner as totally repress- 
 ed his future solicitations. Her grief seemed formed 
 for continuing , and she was the only person in our 
 little society that a week did not restore to cheerful- 
 ness. She had now lost that imblushing innocence 
 which once taught her to respect herself, and to seek 
 pleasure by pleasing. Anxiety now had taken strong 
 possession of her mind; her beauty began to be im- 
 paired with her constitution, and neglect still more 
 contributed to diminish it. Every tender ejjithet be- 
 stowed on her sister, brought a pang to her heart and 
 a tear to her eye; and as one vice, though cured, 
 ever plants ethers where it has been , so her former 
 guilt, though driven out by repentance, left jealousy 
 and envy behind. I strove a thousand, ways to lessen 
 her care, and even forgot my own pain in a concei-n 
 for hers , collecting such amusing passages 6£ history 
 
 34 Honest farmer T^^illiam rvas not last. S- Engl. Sprach!. 
 $. 53i u. 65i. \ 
 
208 THE YICAR Ch. 
 
 as a strong memory and some reading could suggest. 
 »Our happiness, my dear,« I would say, »is in the 
 power of One , who can bring it about a thousand 
 unforeseen w^ays , that moch our foresight. If examples 
 be necessary to prove this , I'll give you a story , my 
 child , told us by a grave , though sometimes a romanc- 
 ing, historian. 
 
 »Matilda was mariied very young to a Neapolitan 
 nobleman of the first quality , and found herself a wi- 
 dow and a mother ^ s at the age of fifteen. As she 
 stood one day caressing her ' infant son in the open 
 window of an apartment, which hung over the river 
 Voltürna ^'^, the child, with a sudden spring, leaped 
 fi'Om her arms into the flood below, and disäp2>eäred 
 in a moment. The mother, struck with instant sur- 
 prise, and making an effort to save him, plunged in 
 after; but far from being able to assist the infant, she 
 herself with great difficulty escaped to the opposite 
 shore, just when some French soldiers were plunder- 
 ing the country on that side, who immediately made 
 her their prisoner. 
 
 »As the war was then carried on between tlie 
 French and the Italians ^^ with the utmost inhumanity, 
 they were going at once to perpetrate those two ejc- 
 tremes suggested by appetite and cruelty. This base 
 
 35 She found herself a widow and a mother, S. Engl. 
 Sprach]. §. '672, 2). 
 
 36 The rioer Volturna, der Vulturnus der Römer. 
 Er flitfst bei Captia vorbei, und ergiefst sich bald darauf ins 
 Meer Jetzt heifst er Volturno , selbst in Englischen Erdbe- 
 schreibungen; und auffallend ist es daher» dafs er hier VoU 
 turna genannt wird. 
 
 37 And the Italians. In einigen Ausgaben fehlt der Ar- 
 tikel vor Italians y so wie es gleich wieder und zwar in al- 
 len Ausgaben ohne Ausnahme heifst: Instances of crvelty — 
 which the French and Italians at that time exercised upon 
 each other. 
 
XXIII. OB WAKEFIELD. 209 
 
 resolution, however, was opposed hy a young officer, 
 who , though their retreat required the utmost expe- 
 dition, placed her behind him, and brought her in 
 safety to his native city. Her beauty at first caught 
 his eye J her merit soon after his heart. They were 
 married; he rose to the highest posts; they lived long 
 together , and were happy. But the felicity of a sol- 
 dier can never be called permanent; after an interval 
 of several years , the ti'oops which he commanded hav- 
 ing met with a repulse , he was obliged to tahe shelter 
 in the city where he had lived with his wife. Here 
 they suffered a siege , and the city at length was taken. 
 Few histories can produce more various instances of 
 cruelty, than those which the French and Italians at 
 that time exercised upon each other. It was resolved 
 by the victors , upon this occasion , to put all the 
 French prisoners to death; but particularly the hus- 
 band of the unfortimate Matilda , as he was principally 
 instrumental in protracting the siege. Their determi- 
 nations were, in genei'al, executed almost as soon as 
 resolved upon. The captive soldier was led forth, 
 and the executioner, with his sword, stood ready, 
 while the spectators , in gloomy silence , awaited the 
 fatal blow, which was only suspended till the general, 
 who presided as judge , should give the signal. It was 
 in this interval of anguish and expectation that Matilda 
 came to take her last farewell of her husband and 
 deliverer, deploring her wretched situation, and the 
 cruelty of her fate ^s that had saved her from perish- 
 ing by a premature death in the river Voltürna, to 
 be the spectator of still greater calamities. The ge- 
 neral, who was a yoxmg man, was struck with sur- 
 prise at her beauty , and pity at her distress ; but with 
 still stronger emotions when he heard her mention her 
 
 38 The cruelty of her fate. Das her ist ein Zusatz von 
 W. Scott; in den übrigen Ausgaben steht the cruelty of'^ate 
 
 14 
 
210 THE VICAR Ch. 
 
 former dangers. He was her son , the infant for whom 
 she had encountered so much danger ; he acknowledged 
 her at once as his mother, and fell at her feet. The 
 rest may be easily supposed; the captive was set fi'ee, 
 and all the happiness that love , fiiendship , and duty , 
 could confer on earth, were united.« 
 
 In this manner I would attempt to amuse my 
 daughter; but she listened with divided attention; for 
 her own misfortunes engrossed all th6 pity she once 
 had for those of another , and nothing gave her ease. 
 ' In company she dreaded contempt; and in solitude she 
 only found anxiety. Such was the colour of her 
 wretchedness , when we received certain information 
 that ]VIi\ Thornhill was going to be married to Miss 
 Wilmot , for whom I always suspected he had a real 
 passion, though he took every opportunity before me 
 to express his contempt both of her person and for- 
 tune. This news only served to increase poor Olivia's 
 affliction; such a flagrant breach ^9 of fidelity was 
 more than her courage could support. I was resolved, 
 .however, to get more certain information and to de- 
 feat , if possible , the completion of his designs , by 
 sending my son to old Mr. Wilmots * , with instructions 
 to hnow the truth of the report , and to deliver Miss 
 Wilmot a letter , intimating Mr. Thörnhills conduct in 
 my family. My son went , in pursuance of my direc- 
 tions , and in three days returned , assuring us of the 
 truth of the account; but that he had found it impos- 
 sible to deliver the letter, which he was therefore 
 obliged to leave, as Mr. Thornhill and Miss Wilmot 
 ■were visiting round the country. They were to be 
 married, he said, in a few days, having appeared 
 together at church the Sunday before he was there , 
 
 39 Such a flagrant breach. In Cooke'i Ausgabe steht 
 for such a flagrant breach. 
 
 -* To old Mr, r-Vilmot's. S. Engl. Sprachl. 5. 5g3. 
 
XXIII. OF WAKEFIELD. 2ii 
 
 in great splendour, the bride attended by six young 
 ladies, and he by as many gentlemen '♦o. Their ap- 
 proaching nuptials filled the -whole country Nvith re- 
 joicing , and they visually rode out together in the 
 grandest equipage that had been seen in the country 
 for many years. All the friends of both families , he 
 said, were there, particularly the squire's uncle. Sir 
 William Thörnhill , who bore so good a ch£(racter. 
 He added, that nothing but mirth and feasting were 
 going forward; that all the country praised the young 
 bride's beauty, and the bride-grooms fine person, and 
 that they were immensely fond of each other; con- 
 cluding that he could not help thinhing Mr. Thörnhill 
 one of the most happy men in the woi-ld. 
 
 »Why, let him if he can,« returned I; »but, my 
 son , observe this bed of straw and unsheltering roof; 
 those mouldering walls and humid floor ; my wretched 
 body, thus disabled by fire, and my children weeping 
 round me for bread: you have come home, my child, 
 to all this; yet here, even here, you see a man that 
 would not for a thousand woi'lds exchange situations *'. 
 O , my children , if you could but learn to commune 
 with your own hearts , and know what noble company 
 you can make them, you would little regard the ele- 
 gance and splendour of the worthless. Almost all men 
 have been taught to call life a passage, and themselves 
 the travellers '*^. The similitude still may be improved, 
 
 40 ^s many gentlemen. In einigen Gegenden von Eng« 
 land ist es unter den Landleuten gebräuchlich , dafs junge 
 Eheleute einige Zeit nach ihrer Verbindung von Freunden 
 und Verwandten begleitet in der Kirche erscheinen. Mit did» 
 aem Gebrauch war Goldsmith vielleicht nicht genau be- 
 kannt, oder er verwechselte ihn mit einer Irländischen Sitte. 
 
 41 Exchange situations. In einigen Ausgaben steht si- 
 tuation. 
 
 42 The travellers. In Cooke'« Ausgabe fehlt der Arti- 
 kel» da denn der Begriff von travellers allgemein su nehmen 
 
 14* 
 
212 THE VICAR Ch. 
 
 when we observe that the good are joyful and serene, 
 like travellers that are going towards home; the wick- 
 ed but by intervals happy , like travellers that ^re go- 
 ing into exile.« .■ - 
 
 My compassion for my poor daughter, overpower- 
 ed by this new disaster, interrupted what I had far- 
 ther to observe. I bade her mother support her, and 
 after a short time she recovered. She appeared from 
 that time more calm , and I imagined had gained a new" 
 degree of resolution; but appearences deceived me; 
 for her ti'anquillity was the languor of over -wrought 
 resientment. A supply of provisions , charitably sent us 
 by my kind parishioners , seemed to diffuse new cheer- 
 fulness among the rest of my family, nor was I dis- 
 pleased at seeing them once more sprightly and at ease. 
 It would have been unjust to damp their satisfactions, 
 merely to condole with resolute melancholy, or to 
 burden them with a sadness they did not feel. Thus, 
 once more, the tale went round *3, and the song was 
 demanded, and cheerfulness condescended to hover 
 round ouv little habitation. 
 
 CHAPTER XXIV. 
 
 Fresh Calamities. 
 
 The next morning the sun arose with peculiar 
 warmth for the season, so that we agreed to break- 
 fast together on the honeysuckle bank; where, while 
 we sat, my youngest daughter, at my request, joined 
 her voice to the concex't on the trees about us. It 
 was in this place my poor Olivia first met her se- 
 ist, del durch the auf das vorhergehende passage hingezogen 
 wird. 
 
 43 The tale went round, d. i. einer erzählte nach dem 
 andern eine muntre Geschichte^ oder« wie Lindau über- 
 setzt: So machte wieder eine muntre Geschichte die Runde. 
 
XXIV. or WAKEFIELD. 2 13 
 
 dücer, and every 6b ject served to recäH'* her sad- 
 ness. But that melancholy, which is excited by ob- 
 jects of pleasure, or inspired by sounds of harmony, 
 sooths the heart instead of corroding it. Her mother, 
 too , up^n this occasion , felt a pleasing distress , and 
 wept, and loved her daughter as before. »Do, my 
 pretty Olivia '^^ ,«. cried she , » let us have that little 
 melancholy air your papa was so fond of; your sister 
 Sophy has already obliged us. Do, child, it will please 
 your old father: « She complied in a manner' so ex- 
 q^uisitely pathetic , as moved me '*^. ' 
 
 When lovely woman stoops to folly, 
 And finds, too late, that men betray, 
 
 "What charm can sooth her melancholy, 
 What art can wash her guilt away? 
 
 44 To recal. Walker schreibt recall , und tadelt dio 
 Weglassung des einen I sehr. „Obgleich» heifst es in sei« 
 nen Principles of English Pro.nunciatiou $• 4o6, dec 
 Buchstabe / (verdoppelt} in traveller, victualler u. 8. w. un- 
 nütz ist, so ist er es doch nicht in controller; denn so wie 
 II ein Zeichen des tiefen breiten Lautes des a in ball, tall, 
 all u, ». w. ist, so sind die nämlichen Buchstaben das Zei» 
 eben des langen offenen Lautes-deis o in poll, roll, scroll u. 
 8. w. Aus 'diesem Grund«, ist diiö Wöglassung des einen / in 
 hethral, catcai, miscal , overfal , forestal , reinstal, downfalf 
 withal, control und imrol, wie man diese Wörter auch in 
 den früheren Ausgaben von Johnson's Wörterbuche ge« 
 schrieben findet, von der gröfsten Wichtigkeit für die Aus- 
 sprache derselben; denn so wie die Aussprache zuweilen di« 
 SchreibungsWeise verändert, so verändert diese auch manch- 
 mal die AuÄSj^rache.'* Auch in Chalmers's Ausgaben von 
 Johnson's Wörterbuche iindet man dieser Bemerkung ge* 
 inUfs to recall nvii einem doppelten l gedruckt. , 
 
 45 Do, my pretty OUüia, S. Engl. Sprachig $. >j5^. 
 Anm. i). 
 
 46 ^s viooed^Txie. .Das as ist hier nicht den Spritchrfgeln 
 gemäfs gebraucht; es. sollte heifsenif^OFt it moved' viotil Ht 
 Engl. Sprachl. §. 911. Anm. 1). ..'.,<. 
 
214 the; VICAR . Ch. 
 
 The only art her guilt to cover, 
 To hide her shame from evry eye, 
 
 To give repentance to her lover, 
 And wring his bosom , is — to die. 
 
 As she was concluding the last stanza, to which 
 an interruption in her voice, from sorrow, gave pe- 
 culiar softness , the appearance of Mr. Thöi-nhilfs equi- 
 page at a distance alarmed us all, but particularly in- 
 creased the uneasiness of ray eldest daughter, who, de- 
 sii'ous of shunning her betrayer , returned to the house 
 with her sister. In a few minutes he was alighted 
 from his chariot, and, making up to the place \ihere 
 I was still sitting, inquired after my health with his 
 usual air of familiarity. »Sir,« replied I, »your pre- 
 sent assurance only serves to aggravate the baseness 
 of your character; and there was a time when I would 
 have chastised your insolence , for presuming thus to 
 appear before me. But now you are safe ; for age has 
 cooled my pasisions, and my calling restrains them.« 
 
 »I TOW, my dear sir, & returned he, »I ain amazed 
 at air this; nor can I understand what it uieaiis. — • I 
 hope you do not thinh your daughter s late excvu'sion 
 with me had any thing jcriminal in it. << , a:^m.. 
 
 »Go,« cried I,.»ihou art a wretch, a poor, piti- 
 ful wretch, and every way a liar '*^ ; but your meanness 
 secures you from my anger! Yet, sir, I am descended 
 from a family that would not have borne this ! — And 
 so, thou vile thing, to gratify a momentary passion, 
 thou hast made one poor creature wretched for life, 
 and polluted a family that had nothing but honour for 
 their portion.« 
 
 »If she or you, returned he, »are resolved to 
 
 47 "Every way a liar. Ein Lügner genannt xu werden« 
 ist in England die giöfste Beschimpfung, :-H-.S.-auoh Engl. 
 Sprachi. j. 676. 
 
XXiy. OF WAKEFIELD. 215 
 
 be miserable, I cannot help it. But you may still be 
 happy; and -whatever opinion you may have formed 
 of me, you shall ever find me ready to contribute to 
 it. We can marry her to another in a short timej 
 and what is more, she may keep her lover beside; 
 for I protest, I shall ever continue to have a true re- 
 gard for her.« 
 
 I found all my passions alarmed at this new de- 
 grading proposal; for though the mind may often be 
 calm under great injuries , little villainy can at any 
 time get within the soul, and sting it into rage, — ■ 
 »Avoid my sight, thou reptile,« cried I, »nor con- 
 tinue to insult me with thy presence! Were my brave 
 son at home, he would not süffer this; but I am old 
 and disabled, and every way undone.« 
 
 »I find,« cried he, »you are bent upon obliging 
 me to talk in a harsher manner than I intended. But, 
 as I have shewn you what may be hoped from my 
 fi'iendship , it may not be improper to represent what 
 may be the consequence of my resentment. My at- 
 torney '^ ^ , to whom your late bond has been trans- 
 
 48 IVly attorney. Ein Attorney heifst nach Kiittner (Bei- 
 träge zur Kenntnifs des Innern von England, i5t&s StücfiL S. 
 248) eigentlich einer, der eines andern Geschäfte übernimmt» 
 und dazu bevollmächtiget ist; also ein Bevoilmächti^^ter, ein 
 Anwald. Diese Männer sind gleichsam die Flandlanger der 
 Rechtsgelehrsamkeit, welche dem eigentlichen RecLtsgelehr- 
 ten vorarbeiten, Thatsachen sammeln, und in Ordnung brin- 
 gen, Aussagen und Zeugen vorbereiten, die Insliuminte un- 
 tersuchen, und kurz die mannigfaltigen Materialien zusammen- 
 tragen , die ein Special-pleader (d. i. ein Advocat, der einen 
 Procefs ausarbeitet und einleitet) braucht, um. einen wcitiäuf» 
 »igen Procefs auszuarbeiten. Ist ein solcher Attorney fehr ge« 
 schickt, und ist die Sache nicht zu verwick^t , so kann er 
 auch wol selbst einen Procefs abfertigen, so dafs man des 
 Special - pleader gar nicht bedarf. Wer einen Procefs aiif.m- 
 gen will, besonders auf dem Lande , wendet sich an einen 
 Attorney in der ersten Instanx, und dieser sagt ihm) vor vv«!* 
 
21Ö THE VICAR Ch. 
 
 ferred , threatens hard ; nor do I know how to pre- 
 vent the course of justice, except by paymg the mo- 
 ney myself, ^vhich, as I have been at some expenses 
 lately, previous to my intended marriage, is not so 
 easy to be done. And then my steward talLs of driv- 
 ing for the renf*^; it is certain he hnows his duty; 
 for I never trouble myself with affairs of that natui'e. 
 Yet still I could wish to serve you , and even to have 
 you and your daughter present at my marriage , which 
 is shortly to be solemnized with Miss Wilmot^ it is 
 even the request of my charming Arabella hei'self, 
 whom I hope you will not reiiise. « 
 
 »Mr. Thöi'nhill,« replied I, »hear me once for 
 all; as to your marriage with any but my daughter, 
 that I never will consent to ; and though your frieud- 
 ship could raise me to a throne, or your resentment 
 sinh me to the grave, yet would I despise both. Thou 
 hast once woefully, irreparably deceived me. I re- 
 posed my heart upon thine honour , and have found 
 its baseness. Never more, therefore, expect fiiend- 
 
 chem Geiichtsbofe die Sache zu betreiben sey u. 8. w. Auch 
 empfehlen sie mehrentheils den Advocaten f besonders wenn 
 die Partei auf dem JLand'e wohnt, und zu London vielleicht 
 wenig Bekanntschaft hat. — Diese' Menschenklasse, die man 
 in allen Theilen von England findet» ist im Ganzen genom- 
 . men etwas verschrien. — Sie treiben auch mancherlei andere 
 Geschaffte. Die Reichen und Grofsen gebrauchen sie häufig 
 EU Ste%vard8 oder Agenten, ihre Ländereien zu verpachten» 
 die Renten einzuziehen, einen Theil ihrer Einkünfte zu be- 
 sorgen, Rechnungen über gewisse Dinge zu führen, diesen 
 und jenen zu verklagen u. •. w. 
 
 49 Of driving for the rent. Wird von verpachteten Lap« 
 dereien der Pachtzins nicht gehörig entrichtet, so schickt der 
 Grundherr seinen Rentmeistcr oder Verwalter hin, und lafst 
 dem Pächter sein Vieh, Heu, Getreide, Flachs, seine Kar* 
 toffeln u. 8. w. wegnehmen , um aus deren Verkauf den rück, 
 ständigen Pachtsins zu ziehen ; und dieses nun heif&t to drive 
 for the rent. 
 
XXIV. OF WAKEFIELD. 217 
 
 ship from me. Go , and possess what fortune has given 
 thee — beauty, riches, health, and pleasure. Go, and 
 leave me to want, infamy, disease, and sorrow. Y<et, 
 humbled as I am , shall my heart still vindicate its dig- 
 nity j and though thou hast my forgiveness, thou shalt 
 ever have my contempt.« 
 
 »If so,« retm^ned he, »depend upon it, you shall 
 feel the effects of this insolence , and we shall shortly 
 see which is the fittest object of scorn, you or me ^°.«. 
 Upon Avhicli he departed abruptly. 
 
 My wife and son, who were present at this inter- 
 view, seemed terrified with apprehension. My daugh- 
 ters also , finding that he w as gone , came out to be 
 informed of the result of our conference ; which , when 
 hnown , alarmed them not less than the rest. But as 
 to myself, I disregarded the utmost stretch of his ma- 
 levolence : he had already struck the blow , and I now 
 stood prepared to repel every new effort^ lihe one of 
 those instruments used in the art of war, which, how- 
 ever thrown , still presents a point to receive the 
 enemy. 
 
 We soon, however, found that he had not threaten- 
 ed in vain; for the very next morning his steward 
 came to demand my annual rent, which, by the train 
 of accidents already related, I was unable to pay. 
 The consequence of my incapacity was Ms driving my 
 -cattle 51 that evening, and their being appraised aiid 
 sold the next day for less than half their value. My 
 wife and children now, therefore, entreated me to 
 comply upon any terms, rather than inciir certain de- 
 struction. They even begged of me to admit his vi- 
 sits once more, and used all their little elocpence to 
 
 - 50 You or me. Richtiger würde es heifsen You or I. 
 S. indefs Engl. Spracfil. $. 748- u. daselbst die Anmerkungen« 
 51 His driving my cattle. In einigen Ausgaben steht his 
 driving away my cattle. 
 
218 THE TICAR Ch. 
 
 paint the calamities I was going to endure ; the ter- 
 rors of a prison in so rigorous a season as the pi^e- 
 sent, with the danger ihat threatened my health from 
 the late accident that happened by the lire. — ■ But I 
 continued inllexible. 
 
 »Why, my ti-eäsures,« cried I, »why will you 
 thus attempt to persuade me to the thing that is not 
 right? — My duty has taught me to forgive him, but 
 my conscience will not permit me to approve. Would 
 you have me applaud to the world what my heai't 
 must internally condemn ?« Would you have me tamely 
 sit down and Halter our infamous betrayer; and, to 
 avoid a prison, continually sviflfer the more galling 
 bonds of mental confinement? No, never. If we are 
 to be tähen from this abode, only let us hold to the 
 right, and wherever we are thrown, we can still re- 
 tire to a charming apartment , when we can look round 
 our own hearts with intrepidity and with pleasure.« 
 
 In this manner we spent that evening. Early the 
 next morning , as the snow had fällen in great abun- 
 dance in the night, my son was employed in clearing 
 it away, and opening a passage before the door. — 
 He had not been tlius engaged long, when he came 
 rüiming in, with loohs all pale, to tell us that two 
 strängers, whom he hnew to be officers of justice, 
 were making towards the house. 
 
 Just as he sfohe they came in, and, approaching 
 the bed where I lay, after previously informing me of 
 their employment and business, made me their pri- 
 soner, bidding me j)repäre to go with them to the 
 icoünty jail , which was eleven miles off. 
 
 »My friends,« said I, »this is severe weather in 
 which you are come to take me to a piison; and it 
 is particularly unfortunate at this time , as one of my 
 arms has lately been burnt in a terj'ible manner, and 
 it has thrown me into a slight fever, and I want 
 clothes to cover me and I am now to weak and old 
 
XXV. ^ OF WAKEFIELD. 219 
 
 to walk far in such deep snow; but if it must be 
 so — «. 
 
 I then tm'ned to my wife and children , and di- 
 rected them to get together what few things ^* were 
 left us, and to prepare immediately for leaving this 
 place. I entreated them to be expeditious; and de- 
 sired my son to assist his eldest sister , who , from a 
 consciousness that she was the cause of all our cala- 
 mities , was fällen , and had lost anguish in insensibi- 
 lity. I encouraged my wife, who, pale and trembling, 
 clasped our affrighted little ones in her arms, that 
 clung to her bosom in silence, dreading to looh round 
 at the strangei's. In the mean time my youngest daugh- 
 ter prepared for our departure , and as she received 
 seyeral hints to use dispatch, in about an hoiu* we 
 wei'e ready to depart. 
 
 CHAPTER XXV. 
 
 No situation f however wretched it seems, hut has some sort 
 of comfort atte'nding it. 
 
 We set forward from this peaceful neigbourhood, 
 and wälhed on slowly. My eldest daughter being en- 
 feebled by a slow fever, which had begun for some 
 days to undermine her constitution , one of the offi- 
 cers , who had a hoi'se, hindly took her behind him; 
 for even these men cannot entirely divest themselves of 
 humanity. My son led one of the little ones by the 
 hand, and my wife the other; while I leaned upon 
 my youngest girl, whose tears fell, not for her own, 
 but my distresses. 
 
 We were now got from my late dwelling about 
 two miles, when we saw a crowd running and shoiit- 
 
 52 IVhat few things , d. i. those few things which. S. 
 £ngl. Sprach). $. 7fi5. Anm. 3). 
 
2:20 THE VICAR Ch. 
 
 ing beliind us, consisting of about fifty of my poorest: 
 parishioner's. These, with dreadful imprecations, soon 
 seized upon the two ofiicers of justice , and , swearing 
 they would never see their minister go to a jail , while 
 they had a drop of blood to shed in his defence, were 
 going to use them with great severity. The conse- 
 quence might have been fatal, had I not immediately 
 interposed, and -with some difficulty rescued the offi- 
 cers from the hands of the enraged multitude. My 
 children, who loohed upon my delivery now as cer- 
 tain, appeared transpörte'd with joy, and were inca- 
 pable of containing their räptiu-es. But they were soon 
 undeceived, upon hearing me address the poor delu- 
 ded people, who came, as they imagined, to do me 
 sei'vice. 
 
 »What! my friends,« cried I, »and is this the 
 way you love me? Is this the manner you obey ^3 the 
 instructions I have given you from the pulpit ? Thus 
 to fly in the face r^^ of justice, and bring down ruin 
 on yourselves and me? Which is your ringleader? 
 Shew me the man that has thus seduced you. As sure 
 as he lires , he shall feel my resentment. Alas ! my 
 dear deluded flock' ^ ^ ^ return bach to the duty you 
 ow« to God , to your country , and to me. I shall yet, 
 perhaps , one day see you in greater felicity here , and 
 contribute to mahe your lives more happy. But let it 
 at least be my comfort, when I pen my fold for im- 
 mortality ^ ^ , that not one here shall be wanting. « 
 
 63 Is this the maniter you obey. S. Engl. Sprach!. §. gSa. 
 Anm. 2). 
 
 54 To ßy in the face ; d.i., auch nach Johnson's Er- 
 klärung, to insult, toactin defiance. 
 
 55 My dear deluded Jlock' In Cooke's Ausgabe steht » 
 und vielleicht passender, my poor deluded ßock. 
 
 56 WT^en I pen my fold fvr immortality, — To pen the 
 fold beifst eine Heerde Schafe in die IJhiden treiben. Lin- 
 dau übersetzt: Lftfet mir wenigstens den Trost, dafs ich 
 
XXV. OF WAKEFIELD. 221 
 
 They jiow seemed all repentance , and melting into 
 tears, came, one after the other, to bid me farewell. 
 I shook each tenderly by the hand, and leaving them 
 my blessing, proceeded forward without meeting any 
 further interruption ^7. ,Some hours before night we 
 reached the town, or rather village; for it consisted 
 but of a few mean houses, having lost all its former 
 öpvilence, and retaining no marks ^^ of its ancient su- 
 periority but the jail. 
 
 Upon entering we put up at the inn ^^^ where we 
 had such refreshments as '- could most readily be pro- 
 cured, and I supped with my family, with my usual 
 cheerfulness. After seeing them properly accommo- 
 dated for that night , I next attended the sheriff's of- 
 ficers ''^ to the prison ,' which had formerly been built 
 
 Niemand von euch vermisse, wenn ich einst meine Heärde 
 zähle» um sie dem ewif;en Leben zuzuführen. 
 
 67 Any further interruption. In einigen Ausgaben steht 
 any farther interruption. 
 
 58 Retaining no marks. Dieses ist die Lesart aJler frühe« 
 ren Ausgaben. yV. Scott hat dafür containing no marks. 
 
 59 PP'e put up at the inn, ßo hat W. Scott. In Aevk 
 übrigen Ausgaben steht at an inn^ welches er vrahrscheinlich 
 deswegen in at the inn verwandelte, weil er glaubte anneh- 
 men zu müssen, dafs in einem so kleinen Flecken nur Ein 
 Wirthshaus gewesen sei. S. Engl. Sprachl $. Sag. 
 
 60 The sheriff's officers. Ein Sheriff ist ein wichtiger 
 Civilbeamter , welcher jährlich für eine jede Grafschaft vom 
 Könige oder, welches einerlei ist, von der Rpgiiu^ig (govetn- 
 ment) ernannt wird Es wird dazu jedesmal der angesehenste 
 Gutsbesitzer (gentleman of prnperiy ) in der Grafschaft ge- 
 nommen: denn da sein Amt sehr w^ichiig ist, so sagt das Ge- 
 setz, he must have sufficient property within the 
 shire to answer the King and thepeople. So ein 
 Amt besteht in der Vollstreckung aller Befehle, welche vom 
 Könige und der Civilgewalt ausgehen, und zu dem Ende ist 
 ihm eine verhältnifsmäfsige Anzahl von Dienern untergeord- 
 net, die er selbst wählt. Diese Diener sind vorzüglich der 
 Uutertheriff» die bailiffs und die G^'^f angenwärter 
 
222 THE VICAR Ch. 
 
 for the purposes of war , and conisisted of one large 
 apartment , strongly grated , and paved with stone 
 common to both felons and debtors at certain houris 
 in the four and twenty. Besides this , every prisoner 
 had a separate cell, where he was löched in for the 
 night. 
 
 I expected upon my entrance to find nothing but 
 lamentations , and various sounds of misery ; but it was 
 veiy different. The prisoners seemed all employed in 
 one common design , that of forgetting thought in mer- 
 riment or clamour. I was apprized of the usual per- 
 quisite ^' required upon these occasions, and imme- 
 
 (jailers') ; aber im Nothfalle steht ihm die Macht und Stärke, 
 der ganzen Grafschaft zu Gebote. Er hat die Oberaufsicht 
 iiber die in derselben befindlichen öffentlichen Gefängnisse, 
 und ist unter gewissen Einschränkungen für ihre Sicherheit 
 und Festigkeit verantwortlich. Er sorgt für die Vollziehung 
 aller gerichtlichen Urtheile, auch der Todesurlheile. Da er 
 ein Mann von hohenn Stande und grofsem Vermögen ist, so 
 fällt alles Niedrige und Unangenehme bei der Ausübung sei- 
 nes Amtes auf die ihm untergeordneten Diener. Er bekömmt 
 nicht nur keinen Gehalt, sondern mufs sogar bei gewissen 
 öffentlichen Gelegenheiten einen beträchtlichen Aufwand ma- 
 chen. Desungeachtet hat keiner das Recht, ohne hinlängliche 
 Gründe das Amt abzulehnen; aber keiner behält es auch län- 
 ger als ein Jahr. Zum Unterschiede von den Undershe- 
 riffs wird der Sheriff meistens Highsheriff genannt. — 
 Einige Distrikte und Ortschaften haben vermöge besonderer 
 Vorrechte (charters) zwei Sheriffs, wie z. B. die Stadt 
 York, ferner London, welche letzteren zugleich Sheiiffs von 
 Middlesex sind. (London soll auch nach Wendeborn seine 
 Sheriffs selbst ernennen Nach ihm hält der Sheriff gleich- 
 falls sein eigenes Geiicht, darin er entweder selbst, oder sein 
 Untersheriff , Klagen anhört und darüber entscheidet.) 
 
 61 The usual perquisite. Unter perquisite werden eigent- 
 lich die mit einem Amte verbundenen Sportein verstanden; 
 hier bezeichnet es ein Geldgeschenk, welches von jedem nach 
 Englischer Sitte beim Eintritt ins Gefängnifs den daselbst be- 
 findlichen Gefangellen gemacht werden mufs. 
 
XXV. OF WAKEFIELD. 223 
 
 diately complied with the demand, though the little 
 money I had was very near being all exhausted. This 
 was immediately sent away for liquor, and the whole 
 prison was soon filled with riot, laughter, and pro- 
 faneness. 
 
 »How!« cried I to myself, »shall men so very 
 wiched be cheerful, and shall I be melancholy? I feel 
 only the same confinement with them, and I think I 
 have more reason to be happy.« 
 
 With such reflections I laboured to become cheer- 
 ful ; but cheerfulness was never yet produced by effort, 
 which is itself painful. As I was sitting, therefore, 
 in a corner of the jail , in a pensive posture , one of 
 my fellow -prisoners came up, and, sitting by me, 
 entered into conversation. It was my constant rule in 
 life never to avoid the conversation of any man who 
 seemed to desire itj for if good, I might profit by his 
 instruction; if bad, he might be assisted by mine. I 
 found this to be a knowing man , of strong unlettered 
 sense , but a thorough knowledge of the world , as it 
 is called, or, more properly speaking, of human na- 
 ture on the wrong side. He asked me if I had taken 
 care to provide myself with a bed , which was a cir- 
 cumstance I had never once attended to, 
 
 »That's unfortunate,« cried he, »as you are al- 
 lowed here nothing but straw, and your apartment is 
 very large and cold. However, you seem to be some- 
 thing of a gentleman, and as I have been one myself 
 in my time ^^ , part of my bedclothes ^^ are heartily 
 at your service. « 
 
 I thanked him, professing my surprise at finding 
 such humanity in a jail , in misfortunes ; adding , to let 
 him see that I was a scholar, that the sage ancient 
 seemed to understand the value of company in afllic- 
 
 62 In my time, d. i. in früheren Zeiten. 
 
 63 Part of my bedclothes. S. Engl. Sprachl. §.538. Anm. 
 
224 ' THE VICAR Ch. 
 
 tion, when he said, ton kosmon aire^ ei dos ton etai" 
 ron^^; »and, in fact,« continued I, »what is the 
 world if it affords only solitude?« 
 
 »You talk of the world, sir,« returned my fel- 
 low-prisoner j »the world is in its dotage, and yet the 
 cosmogony , or creation of the world , has puzzled the 
 philosophers of every age. What a medley of opi- 
 nions hare they not broached upon the creation of the 
 world? Sanchoniathon, Manetho, Berösus, and Ocel- 
 lus Lucanus, have all attempted it in vain. The lat- 
 ter has these words : Anarchon ara kai atelubaton to 
 jjan, which imply ^s—« — I ask pardon, sir,« cried 
 I, »for interrupting so much learning; hut I think I 
 have heard all this before. Have I not had the plea- 
 sure of once seeing you at Welhridge-fair , and is not 
 your name Ephraim Jenkinson?« At this demand 'he 
 only sighed. — »I supjjose you must recollect,« re- 
 sumed I, »one Doctor Primrose, from whom you 
 bought a horse.« 
 
 He now at once recollected me; for the gloomi- 
 ness of the place and the approaching night had pre- 
 vented his distinguishing my features before ^^. »Yes, 
 sir , « retiu'ned Mr. Jenkinson , » I remember you per- 
 fectly well; I bought a horse, but forgot to pay for 
 him. Your neighbour Flamborough is the only prose- 
 cutor I am any way afraid of at the next assizes ^^; 
 
 64 Ton kosmon etc. Tov Koajxov atgs si Suj? rov krai- 
 ^OV ; d. i, nimm mir die Welt, wenn du mir nur den Freund 
 lassest. 
 
 65 PT^hich imply, S. das vierzehnte Kapitel S. 117. 
 
 66 Had prevented etc. S, En^l. Sprachl- $. 8^0. Anm. 
 
 67 ^t the next assizes, d. i. bei der nächsten Gerichts- 
 sitzung. Von diesen /issizes oder Landgerichten heifst es in 
 Ilervey's New System of Geography: „In thio different 
 counties of England assizes and sessions are held twice a year 
 for the more regular distribution of justice.; and for this pur« 
 pose the twelve judges are commissioned by the king to go 
 
XXY. - OF WAKEFIELD. 225 
 
 for lie intends to swear positiyely against me as a 
 coiner. I am heartily sorry, sir, I ever deceived you, 
 or indeed any man| for you see, continued he, point- 
 ing to his shachles ^^ , »what my tricks have brought 
 me to.« 
 
 »Well, sir,« replied I, »your hindness in offer- 
 ing me assistance, "when you could expect no return, 
 shall be repaid with my endeavours to soften or to- 
 tally suj)press Mr. Flämborough's evidence , and I will 
 send my sou to him for that purpose the first oppor- 
 tunity; nor do I in the least doubt but he will com-^ 
 ply with my request ; and as to my own evidence , you 
 need be under no uneasiness about that. « 
 
 »Well sir,« cried he, »all the retiirn I can.mahe 
 shall be yours. You shall have more than half my 
 bed-clothes to-night , and 111 tahe care to stand your 
 friend in the prison , where I think I have some in- 
 fluence. « 
 
 I thänhed him, and could not avoid being sur- 
 prised at the present youthful change in his aspect; 
 for at the time I had seen him before , he appeared 
 at least sixty. »Sir,« answered he, »you are little 
 acquainted with the world. I had at that time false 
 hair , and have learned the art of counterfeiting every 
 age from seventeen to seventy. Ah, sir! had I but 
 bestowed half the pains in learning a trade, that I 
 have in leäraing to be a scoundiel , I might have been 
 
 the circuit. At these assizes all civil and criminal causes are 
 determined. The first is called Lent assizes, and begins soon 
 aher Hillary ; and the other, called the Summer assizes, after 
 Trinity term. There are six of these circuits , besides thosS 
 in FVales f in which principality two distinct judges are ap- 
 pointed; and both in 'England and pVales all causes are de- 
 termined by a jury." 
 
 68 Poindng to his shackles. Eine treffliche Verbesserung 
 ■yon W. Scott. In den iibrigeu Ausgaben steht showing his 
 shackles» 
 
 15 
 
226 THE VICAR Ch. 
 
 a rich man at this day. But rogue as I am, still I 
 may be your friend , and that , perhaps , when you lea^t 
 expect it.« 
 
 We were now preyented from fürther conversa- 
 tion by the arrival of the jailor's servants , who came 
 to call over the prisoners' names, and lock up ''^ for 
 the night. A fellow also with a bundle of straw for 
 my bed attended, who led me along a dark narrow 
 passage into a room paved like the common prison, 
 and in one corner of this I spread my bed , and the 
 clothes given me by my fellow-prisoner j which done, 
 my conductor , who was civil enough , bade me a good 
 night. After my usual meditations , and having praised 
 my heavenly Corrector , I laid myself down , and slept 
 with the utmost trantfuillity till morning. 
 
 CHAPTER XXVI. 
 
 A reformation in the Jail. To make Laws comple'tct they 
 should reward as well as punish. 
 
 The next morning early I was awakened by my 
 family, whom I found in tears at my bedside. The 
 gloomy appearance ^o of every thing about us, it seems, 
 had daunted them. I gently rebuked their sorrow, as- 
 suring them I had never slept with greater tranquil- 
 lity; and next inquired after my eldest daughter, who 
 was not among them. They informed me that yester- 
 day's uneasiness and fatigue had increased her fever, 
 and it was judged proper to leave her behind. My 
 next care was to send my son to procure a room or 
 
 69 -^nd lock up. Eigentlich miiftte es doch wo! heifsen 
 and lock them up. 
 
 70 The gloomy appearance. Auch diese Lesart rührt von 
 W. Scott her; in den übrigen Ausgaben heifst es the gloo» 
 my strength. 
 
XXVI. OF WAKEFIELD. 227 
 
 two to lodge my family ^ ^ in , as near the prison as 
 conveniently could be found. He obeyed, l^ut could 
 only find one apartment, -whicli was hired at a small 
 expence, for his mother and sisters, the jailor with 
 humanity consenting to let him and his two little bro- 
 thers lie ^^ in the prison with me. A bed was there- 
 fore prepared for them in a corner of the room, 
 which I thought answered very conveniently. I was 
 willing, however, previously to hnow whether my 
 little children chose to lie in a place which seemed to 
 fright them upon entrance. 
 
 »Well,« cried I, »my good boys, how do you 
 lihe your bed? I hope you are not afraid to lie in 
 this room, dark as it appeal's?« 
 
 »No, papa,« says Dich; »I am not afraid to lie 
 any where whei'C you are ^3.« 
 
 »And I,« says Bill, who was yet but four years 
 old, »love every place best that my papa is in.« 
 
 After this I allotted to each of the family what 
 they were to do : My daughter was particularly di- 
 rected to watch her declining sister's health; my wife 
 was to attend me; my little boys were to read to me. 
 » And as for you , my son , « continued I , »it is by the 
 labour of your hands we must all hope to be support- 
 ed. Your wages, as a day-labourer, will be fully suf- 
 ficient, with proper frugality, to maintain us all, and 
 comfortably too. Thou art now sixteen years old , hast 
 strength , and it was given thee ^ * , my son , for very 
 
 71 To lodge my family. In einigen Ausgaben sheht the 
 family, 
 
 72 To let him and his two little brothers lie. Statt lie 
 hat W. Scott be. Allein da hier nut von dem nächtlichen 
 Unterbringen der Söhne die Rede ist» so niufs to He beibe« 
 halten werden. 
 
 73 To lie any where where you are. In einigen Ausga^ 
 btn steht where fehlerhaft nur einmal. 
 
 74 -^nd it was given thee, Dafs man an dieser Zeitba» 
 
 15* 
 
228 THE YICAR Ch. 
 
 useful pvirposes; for it must save fi'om famine your 
 helpless parents and family. Prepare then this even- 
 ing, to look out for Tvorh against to-morrow, and 
 bring home eyery night what money you earn for our 
 support.« 
 
 Having thus instructed him, and settled the rest, 
 I walked down to the common prison, where I could 
 enjoy more air and room. But I was not long there, 
 when the execrations , lewdness , and brutality , that 
 iiivaded me on every side, drove me bach to my apart- 
 ment again. Here I sat for some time , pondering upon 
 the strange infatuation of wretches , who , finding all 
 mankind in open arms against them,- were labouring 
 to make themselves a future- and a ti'emendous enemy. 
 
 Their insensibility excited my highest compassion, 
 and blotted my own uneasiness fi^om my mind. It even 
 appeared 'a duty incumbent upon me to attempt to re- 
 claim them. I resolved, therefore, once moi^ to re- 
 turn , and in spite of their contempt , to give them my 
 advice, and conquer them by perseverance. Going 
 therefore among them again, I infoi'med Mr. Jenlunson 
 of my design ; at which he laughed heartily , but com- 
 municated it to the rest. The proposal was received 
 with the greatest good humour, as it promised to af- 
 ford a new fund of entertainment to persons wh(^ had 
 now no other resource for mirth, but what could be 
 derived fi-om ridicule or debauchery. 
 
 I therefore read them a portion of the service 
 with a loud unaffected voice , and found my audience 
 perfectly merry upon the occasion. Lewd whispers, 
 groans of contrition burlesqued , winking and cough- 
 ing , alternately excited laughter. However , I con- 
 
 stimmung hier Anstofs genommen Lat, erhellet daraus» daf» 
 in Cooke's Ausgabe dafür steht: and it is given thee. Aber 
 auch dieses pafst nicht ganz; am richtigsten würde es Wol 
 heifsen : and it has been given thee. 
 
XXVI. OF WAKEFIELD. 229 
 
 tinned with my natural solemnity to read on, seijsible 
 that -what I did might amend some , but -could itself 
 receive no contamination from any. 
 
 After reading , I entered upon my exhortatiiOn , 
 Avhich was rather calculated af first to anuise them 
 than to reprove. I previously observed that no other 
 motive but their welfare could induce me to this; that 
 I was their fellow-prisoner, and now got nothing by 
 preacliing. I was sorry, I said, to hear them so very 
 profane ^^; because they got nothing by it, and might 
 lose a great :deal: »For, be assured, my friends,« 
 cried I, »for you are my friends, however the world 
 may disclaim your friendship, though you swore twelve 
 thousand oaths in a day, it would not put one penny 
 in your piu^se., . Then what signifies calling every mo- 
 ment upon the devil, and courting his friendship, since 
 you find how scürvily he uses you? He has given you 
 nothing here, you find, but a mouthful of oaths and 
 an empty belly; and by the best accounts I have of 
 him , he will give you nothing that's good hereafter. 
 
 »If used ill in our dealings with one man, we na- 
 turally go elsewhere. Were it not worth your while, 
 then , just to try how\ you may like the usage of ano- 
 ther mäster, who gives you fair promises, at least, to 
 come to him? Surely, my friends, of all stupidity in 
 the world , his must be the greatest ^ '^ , who , after 
 robbing a house, xuns to the thief-tahers for protec- 
 tion. And yet how are you more wise ? You are all 
 seeking comfort from one that has already betrayed 
 you, applying to a more malicious being than any thief-' 
 . taker of them all ; for they only decoy , and then hang 
 
 75 To hear them so very -profane. S. Engl. Sprachl. 
 §. 6oä. — Noch ist es hier zu bemerken > dafs Gold'smith 
 selbst prophajie schrieb. 
 
 76 His must be tlte greatest. In einigen Ausgaben fehlt 
 der Artikel the. 
 
230 THE VICAR Ch. 
 
 you; but he decoys and hangs, and what is worst of 
 all, will not let you loose after the hangman has done.« 
 
 When I had concluded, I received the compli- 
 ments of my audience , some of whom came and shook 
 me by the hand, swearing that I was a very honest 
 f(^llow, and that they desired my fürther acquaintance. 
 I therefore promised to repeat my lecture next day, 
 and actually conceived some hopes of making a refor- 
 mation here ; for it had ever been my opinion , that 
 no man was past the hour of amendment, every heart 
 lying 6pen to the shafts of reproof, if the archer could 
 but take a proper aim. When I had thus satisfied my 
 mind , I went back to my apartment , where my wile, 
 prepared a frugal meal , while Mr, Jenkinson begged 
 leave to add his dinner to ours , and partake of the 
 pleasure, as he was Lind enough to express it, of my 
 conversation. He had not yet seen my family , for as 
 they came to my apartment by a door in the narrow 
 passage already described , by this means they avoided 
 the common prison. Jenkinson at the first interview, 
 therefoi'e, seemed not a little struck with the beauty 
 of my youngest daughter, which her pensive air con- 
 tributed to heighten, and my little ones did not pass 
 unnoticed. 
 
 » Alas , doctor , « cried he , » these children are too 
 handsome and too good for such a place as this ! « 
 
 »Why, jV[r. Jenkinson,« replied I, thank Heaven, 
 my children are pretty tolerable in morals, and if they 
 be good, it matters little for the rest.« 
 
 »I fancy, sir, returned my fellow-prisoner, »that 
 it must give you a great comfort ^^ to have this little 
 family about you.« 
 
 77 It must give you a great comfort. So heifst ei in 
 Cooke's Ausgabe; in den übrigen fehlt der Artikel a» der 
 tber doch wol wegen des wiederholten a comfort nicht Weg- 
 bieiben kann. 
 
 \ 
 
XXVI. OF WAKEFIELD. 231 
 
 5>A comfort, Mr. JenMnson!« replied I; »yes, it 
 is indeed a comfort , and I would not be witlioiit them 
 for all the world; for they can malte a dungeon seeili 
 a palace. There is but one way in this lile of wound- 
 ing my happiness, and that is by injuring them.« 
 
 »I am afraid then, sir,« cried he, »that I am in 
 some measure culpable; for I thinh I see here (look- 
 ing at my son Moses) one that I haye injured, and by 
 whom I wish to be foi'given. « 
 
 My son immediately recollected his voice and fea- 
 tures , though he had before seen him in disguise , and 
 taking him by the hand, with a smile , forgave him. — ■ 
 »Yet,« continued he, »I can't help wondering at what 
 you could see in my face , to think me a proper mark 
 for deception.« 
 
 »My dear sir,« returned the 6ther, »it was not 
 your face , but your white stockings and the black rib- 
 bon on your hair, that allured me. But, no dispa- 
 ragement to your pai'ts , I have deceived wiser men 
 than you in my timers, gj,^ y^^^ ^,j^]j ^ij ^^^ tricks, 
 the blockheads have been to many for me at last.« 
 
 »I suppose,« cried my son, »that the narrative 
 of such a life as yom'S must be extremely instioictive 
 and amusing.« 
 
 »Not much of either,« returned Mr, Jenkinson. 
 — »Those relations which describe the tricks and vices 
 only of mankind , by increasing our suspicion in life , 
 retard our success. The traveller that distrusts every 
 person he meets , and turns back upon the appearance 
 of every man that looks like a robber , seldom arrives 
 in time at his journey's end. 
 
 »Indeed I think, from my own experience, that 
 the knowing one ^^ is the silliest fellow under the sun, 
 I was thought cunning from my very child-hood; wheu 
 
 78 In my time. S. die zunächst vorhergehend« ^nm. 6a. 
 
 79 Tht knowing on», g. Engl. Spraehl. ^. 617 
 
232 THE VICAR Ch. ' 
 
 but seven years old , the ladies -would sSy that I was 
 a perfect little man^ at fourteen I hnew the world, 
 cöcLed my hat, and loved the ladies; at twenty, though 
 I was perfectly honest, yet every one thought me so 
 cunning, that no one would trust me. Thus I was 
 at last obliged to turn shäi*per in my own defence, 
 and have lived ever since, my head throbbing with 
 schemes to deceive, and my heart palpitating with fears 
 of detection. I used often to laugh at your honest 
 simple neighbour Flamborough, and one way or other 
 g4»ierally cheated him once a-yeär. Yet still the ho- 
 nest man went forward Avithoüt suspicion , and grew 
 rich, while I still continued trichish s° and cunning, 
 and was poor without the consolation of being honest. 
 However , << continued he , » let me know your case , 
 and what has brought you here; perhaps , though I 
 have not shill to avoid a jail myself, I may extricate 
 iny friends.« i 
 
 In compliance with his curiosity, I informed him 
 of the whole train of accidents and follies that had 
 plunged me into my pi'esent troubles, and my utter 
 inability to get free. 
 
 After hearing my story , and pausing some minutes, 
 he slapt his forehead , as if he had hit upon sometliing 
 material, and took his leave, saying, he would try 
 what could be done. 
 
 80 While I still continued trickish. W- Scott hat trick' 
 ish in tricksy verwandelt, -welches indefs hierher nicht pafat, 
 indem es nach Johnson so viel ist als pretty^ dainty» 
 neat, brisk» lively, merry. — Trickish wird von ihm 
 dagegen erklärt durch knavishly artful^ mischievous« 
 ly 8 üb tie. 
 
XXVIL OF WAKEFIELD. 233 
 
 CHAPTER XXVII. 
 
 The same Subject continued. 
 
 The next morning I commvinicated to my "wife and 
 children the scheme I had planned of reforming the 
 prisoners, which they received with universal disap- 
 prohation, alleging the impossibility and impropriety 
 of it; adding that my endeavours "would no way con- 
 tribute to their amendment , but might probably dis- 
 grace my calling. 
 
 »Excuse me,« returned I; »these people, how- 
 ever fällen, are still men; and that is a very good 
 title to my affections. Good counsel rejected, retiirns 
 to enrich the giver's bosom; and though the instruc- 
 tion I communicate may not mend them, yet it will 
 assiiredly mend myself. If these wretches, my chil- 
 dren, were princes, there would be thousands ready 
 to offer their ministry; but, in my opinion, the heart 
 tliat is buried in a dungeon, is as precious as that seätr 
 ed upon a throne. Yes , my treasures , if I can mend 
 them, I will; perhaps they will not all despise me: 
 pierhaps I may catch up even one ii'om the gulj)h, and 
 tliJt will be great gain ; for is there upon eai'th a gem 
 so precious as the human soul?« 
 
 Thus saying-, I left them, and descended to the 
 common prison, where I found the prisoners very 
 njerry , expecting my arrival ; and each prepared with 
 S3me jail-tiüch to play upon the D6ctoi\ Thus , as I 
 vas going to begin, one tiirned my wig awry as if 
 by accident, and then ashed my pardon. A second, 
 who stood at some distanfce , had a hnach of spitting 
 -through his 'teeth , which fell in showers upon- my booh. 
 A third w'ould cry, »Amen!« in such an affected tone 
 as gave the rest great delight. A fourth had slily j)iclx- 
 ed my pochet of my spectacles. But there was one 
 whose Jtrich gave more universal pleasure than all thc^ 
 
234 THE VICAR Ch. 
 
 rest; for, observing the manner in which I had dis- 
 posed my boolts on the table before me , he very 
 dexterously displaced one of them, and put an ob- 
 scene jest-booh of his own in the place. However, I 
 tooh no notice of all this mischievous group of little 
 beings could do, but went on, perfectly sensible that 
 what was ridiculous in my attempt would excite mirth 
 only Üie first or second time, while what was serious 
 would be permanent. My design succeeded, and in 
 less than six days some were penitent, and all at- 
 tentive. 
 
 It was now that I applauded my perseverance and 
 address, at thus giving sensibility to wretches divest- 
 ed of every m6ral feeling, and now began to thinh 
 of doing them temporal services also, by rendering 
 their situation somewhat more comfortable. Their time 
 had hitherto been divided between famine and excess, 
 tumultuous riot, and bitter repining. Their 6nly em- 
 ployment was quarrelling among each other, playing 
 at cribbage , and cutting tobacco-stoppers. From this 
 last mode of idle industry I took the hint of setting 
 such as chose to worh, at cutting pegs for tobacco- 
 nists and shoemakers, the proper wood being boight 
 by a general subscription, and when manufäctuied, 
 sold by my appointment; so that each earned some- 
 thing every day; a trifle indeed, but sufficient to man' 
 tain him. 
 
 I did not stop here, but instituted fines for he 
 punishment of immorality y and rewards for pecular 
 industry. Thus in less than a fortnight, I had formed 
 them into something social and humane, and had the 
 pleasure of regarding myself as a legislator, who had 
 brought men from their native ferocity, into friend- 
 ship and ob<^dience. 
 
 And it were highly to be wished, that legislative 
 power would thus direct the law rather to reforma- 
 tion than severity: that it would seem convinced that 
 
XXVIL OF WAKEFIELD. 235 
 
 tlie worl; of eradicating crimes is not by malting pu- 
 nishments familiar, but formidable. Then, instead of 
 our present prisons, which find or malie men guilty, 
 which inclose wretches for the commission of one 
 crime, and return them, if returned alive, fitted for 
 the perpetration of thousands — it were to be wished 
 we had ^ ^ , as in other parts df Europe , places of 
 penitence and solitude, where the accused might be 
 attended hy such as could give them repentance, if 
 guilty, or new motives to virtue, if innocent. And 
 this , but not the increasing punishments , is the way 
 to mend a state ^^ : nor can I avoid even, questioning 
 the validity of that right which social Combinations 
 have assumed, of capitally punishing offences of a 
 slight nature. In cases of murder their right is ob- 
 vious , as it is the duty of us all , from the law of 
 self-defence, to cut off that man who has shewn a 
 disregard for the life of another. Against such all na- 
 ture rises in arms; but it is not so against him who 
 steals my property. Natural law gives me no right to 
 tahe away his life, as by that the horse he steals is as 
 much his property as mine. If then I have any right , 
 it must be from a compact made between us, that he 
 who deprives the other of his horse, shall die. But 
 this is a false compact; because no man has a right 
 to bai'ter his life, any more ^^ than take it away, as 
 
 81 Jt were to he wished we had. So hcifgt es in Cooke's 
 Ausgabe und auch in der von W. Scott besorgten; in 
 einigen andern Ausgaben steht we should see y welches fast 
 den Vorzug zu verdienen scheint, da das an der Spitze dieses 
 Satzes stehende then auf eine Folge des Vorhergehenden hin- 
 deutet. Noch angemessener würde es jedoch heifsen: ive 
 should have. 
 
 82 To mend a state. In Cooke's Ausgabe steht to mend 
 the state f welches denn von England allein gilt. 
 
 83 j^ny more. So hat W. Scott; in den übrigen Ausga- 
 ben steht no more. Vm sich von der Sprachrichtigkeit jener 
 
236 THE VICAR Ch, 
 
 it it not his own. And besides, the compact is inad- 
 equate, and would be set aside even in a courf of 
 modern equity, as there is a great penalty for a tri- 
 fling convenience ^*, since it is far better that two men 
 should live, than that one man should ride. But a 
 compact that is false between two men, is equally so 
 between a hundred or a hundred thousand; for as ten 
 millions of circles can never make a squave, so the 
 united voice of myriads cannot lend the smallest foun- 
 dation to falsehood. It is thus that reason speahs , and 
 imtiitored nature ^^ says the same thing. Savages, 
 that are directed by natural law alone, are very tender 
 of the lives s« of each other; they seldom shed blood 
 but to retaliate former cruelty. 
 
 Our Saxon ancestors s^, fierce as they were in 
 
 Veränderung zu überzeup;en , braucht man nur den Satz so 
 -umKusteüen : No man has no more a right to barter 
 his life, than take it away; wodurch es sich ergibt, 
 dafs die doppelte Negation nicht beibehalten %verden kann, 
 und bei dieser Stellung no man in a man verwandelt wer- 
 den mufs. 
 
 84 For a trißing convenience': In einigen Ausgaben steht 
 for a very Irißing convenience , und statt convenience hat W. 
 Scott inconvenience f w^elches alsdann durch disadvantage, 
 Nachtheil, Verlust, erklärt werden miifste. 
 
 Ö5 Untutored nature. S. Anm. 28 zum zweiupdzwanzig- 
 8ten Kapitel. 
 
 86 ^i'ß very tender of the lives. In W. Scott's Aus- 
 gäbe fehlt very, 
 
 87 Our Saxon ancestors. Die Bewohner Britanniens, 
 von den unter dem Namen der Picten und Scoten bekannten 
 nordischen Bewohnern der Insel fortdauernd beunruhiget, rie- 
 fen gegen die Mitte des fünften Jahrhunderts nach C G. die 
 Angel ■ Sachsen gegen diese zu Hülfe. Im Jahr 449 gingen 
 dieselben auch unter der Anführung; des Hengst und Horst 
 hin, trieben die Feinde zuriick , liefsen sich aber nun selbst 
 durch neu hinzugekommene Landesleule verstärkt daselbst 
 nieder, und stifteten die sieben Monarchien , die Egbert nach- 
 her im Jahr 827 zu Einem Staate vereinigte. 
 
XXVII. OB WAKEFIELD. 237 
 
 war , had but few executions in times of peace ; and 
 in all commencing governments , that haye^ the print 
 of natm-e still strong upon them, scarcely any ci'ime 
 is held capital. , 
 
 It is among the citizens of a refined community, 
 that penal laws , which are in the hands of the rich , 
 are laid upon the poor. Government, -while it grows 
 older , seems to accjulre the mpröseness of age ; and 
 as if our property were bec';me dearer in proportion 
 as it increased ; as if the more enormous our wealth , 
 the more extensive our fears — ^ all our possessions are 
 paled vip with new edicts every day, and hung round 
 with gibbets , to scare every invader. 
 
 I cannot tell whether it is from the number of 
 our penal laws, or the licentiousness of our people, 
 that this country should shew more convicts in a year 
 than half the dominions of Europe united. Perhaps it 
 is owing to both ; lor they mutually produce each other. 
 When by indiscriminate penal laws a nation beholds 
 the same punishment affixed to dissimilar degrees of 
 guilt, from perceiving no distinction in the penalty, 
 the people are led to lose all sense of distinction in 
 the crime, and this distinction is the bvilwarh of all 
 morality : thus the multitude of laws produce new 
 vices, and new vices call for fresh restraints. 
 
 It were to be wished, then, that power, instead 
 of contriving new laws to punish vice ; instead of draw- 
 ing hard the cords of. society till a convulsion come 
 to burst them; instead of ciitting away wretches as 
 useless, before we have tried their utility; instead of 
 converting correction into vengeance, — it were to be 
 wished that we tried the restrictive arts of govern- 
 ment, and made law the protector, but not the tyrant 
 of the people. We should then find, that creatures 
 whose souls are held as dross, only wanted the hand 
 of a refiner; we should then find, that wretches, now 
 stuch up for long tortures , le&t luxury should feel a 
 
238 THE VICAR Ch. 
 
 momentary pang, might, if properly treated, serve to 
 sinew the state in times of danger: that as their faces 
 are like ours , their hearts are so too ; that few minds 
 are so base, as that perseverance cannot amend; that 
 a man may see his last crime without dying for it; 
 and that veiy little blood will serve to cement our 
 security. 
 
 CHAPTER XXVIII. 
 
 Happiness and IHlsery rather the result ^^ of Priidence than 
 
 of Virtue in this life; te'niporal e'vils or felicities be'ing re- 
 
 gdrded by Heaven as things me'rely in themse'lves trißing f 
 
 and unworthy its care in the distribution. 
 
 I had now been confined more than a fortnight, 
 but had not since my arrival been visited by my dear 
 Olivia , and I greatly longed to see her. Having com- 
 municated my wishes to my wife, the next morning the 
 poor girl entered my apartment , leaning on her sis- 
 ter's arm. The change which I saw in her counte- 
 nance strvicli me. The numberless graces that once 
 resided there were now fled , and the hand of death 
 seemed to have moulded every feature to alarm me. 
 Her temples were sunk, her forehead was tense, and 
 a fatal paleness «at upon her cheeh. 
 
 »I am glad to see thee, my dear,« cried I; »but 
 why this dejection, Livy? I hope, my love, you have 
 too great a regard for me, to permit disappointment 
 thus to undermine a life which I prize as my own. 
 Be cheerful , my child ^ ' , and we may yet see hap- 
 pier days.« ' 
 
 88 Happiness and misery rather the result. In einigen 
 Ausgaben steht nach misery noch are, 
 
 89 My child. In einigen Ausgaben fehlt myt und in 
 dem gleich Folgenden steht in denselben yet vor may. 
 
XXVm. OF WAKEFIELD. ^239 
 
 »You hare ever, sir,« replied she, »been kind 
 to me , and it adds to my pain , that I shall never hare 
 an opportunity of sharing that happiness^ you promise. 
 Happiness , I fear , is no longer reserved for me here, 
 and I long to be rid of a place where I have only 
 found distress. Indeed , sir , I wish you would malte 
 a proper submission to Mr. Thornhill : it may, in some 
 measure, induce him to pity you, andrit will give me 
 relief in dying.« 
 
 »Never, child,« replied I, »never will T be brought 
 to acknowledge my daughter a prostitute; for though 
 the world may look upon your offence with scorn, let 
 it be mine to regard it as a mark of credulity, not of 
 guilt. My dear , I am no ways misei^able in this place, 
 however dismal it may seem; and be assured, jhat 
 while you continue to bless me by living, he shall 
 never have my consent to make you more wretched 
 by marrying another.« 
 
 After the departure of my daughter , my fellow- 
 prisoner, who was by at this interview, sensibly enough 
 expostulated upon my obstinacy, in refusing a submis- 
 sion '^ which promised to give me freedom. He ob- 
 served , that the rest of my family were not to be sa- 
 crificed '' to the peace of one child alone, and she 
 the only one '^ who had offended me. »Besides,« 
 added he, »I don't know if it be just thus to obstruct 
 the union of man and wife , w hich you do at present, 
 
 90 In refusing a submission. W. Scott bat den Attikel 
 a nicht, der jedoch hier nicht wegbleiben kann. 
 
 91 The rest oj my family were not to be sacrifieed. In 
 einigen Ausgaben steht was not etc; S. indef« Engl. Sprachl. 
 §. 780. 
 
 92 And she the only one. Da she dtirch die Conjunction 
 and mit den Worten of one child alone in die genaueste Ver- 
 bindung gesetzt und auf die Art von of abhängig gemacht 
 wild , so müfste nothwendig dafür her itehen. 
 
240 THE VICAR Ch; 
 
 by refusing to consent to a match -which you cannot 
 hinder, but may render unhappy.« 
 
 »Sir,« replied I, »you are unacquainted with the 
 man that oppresses us. I am yery sensible that no sub- 
 mission I Can mahe could procure me liberty even for 
 an houi\ I am told , that , even in this yery room , a 
 debtor of his, no later than last year, died for Mjant. 
 But though my submission and approbation could trans- 
 fer me fi'om hence to the most beautiful apartment he 
 is possessed of, yet I ivowld grant neither , as some- 
 thing -whispers me , that it would be giving a sanction 
 to adultery. While my daughter lives, no other mai'- 
 riage of his shall ever be legal in my eye. Were she 
 removed, indeed, I should be the basest of men, from 
 any resentment of my own , to attemjjt putting asunder 
 those who wish lor a union. No, villain as he is, I 
 should then wish him married , to prevent the conse- 
 quences of his future debaucheries. But now, should 
 I not be the most cruel of all fathers , to sign an in- 
 strument which must" send my child to the grave, 
 merely to avoid a prison myself; and thus , to escape 
 one pang, break my child's heart with a thousand?« 
 He acquiesced in the justice of this answer , but could 
 not avoid obsjrving, that he feared my daughter's life 
 was already too much wasted to heep me long a pri- 
 soner ^^. »However,« continued he^ »though you re- 
 fuse to submit to the nephew, I hope you have no 
 objection to laying ''•* your case before the uncle, who 
 has the first character in the kingdom for every thing 
 that is just and good. I would' advise you to send 
 him a letter by the post, intimating all his nejjhew's 
 ill usage, and my life for it, that in three days you 
 
 93 To keep me long a prisoner. S. Engl. Sprachl. §, 
 572, i). 
 
 94 JV'o objection to laying. In einigen Ausgaben heilst 
 es no ühjections to lay. 
 
 1 
 
XXVIII. OF WAKEFIELD. 241 
 
 shall hare an answer,« I thanked him for the hint, 
 and instantly set about complying; but I wanted paper, 
 and unliicliily all our money had been laid out that 
 morning in provisions; however, he supplied me. 
 
 For the three ensuing days ^^ i -yy^as in a state of 
 anxiety, to hnow" what reception my letter might meet 
 with; bvit in the meantime was frequently solicited by 
 my wife to submit to any conditions rather than xe~ 
 main here, and t?very hour received repeated accounts' 
 of the decline of my daughter's health. The third day 
 and the fourth arrived, but I received no answer to 
 my letter; the complaints of a stränger against a fa- 
 vourite nephew, were no way lihely to succeed; so 
 that these höjies soon vanished , lihe all my former. 
 My mind, however, still supported itself, though con- _ 
 finement and bad air began to malte a visible altera- 
 tion in my health, and my arm that had suffered in 
 the fire grew worse. My children, however, sat by 
 me, arid, while I was stretched on my straw, read to 
 me by turns, or listened and wept at my instructions. 
 But my daughters health declined faster than mine; 
 every message from her contributed to increase my 
 apprehensions and pain. The fifth morning after I had 
 written ^ the letter which Avas sent Sir William Thoi-n- 
 hill ^^ I was alarmed with an account that she was 
 speechless. Now it was that confinement was truly 
 painful to me; my soul was bursting from its pr-ison, 
 to be near the pilloAV of my child, to comfort, to 
 strengthen her, to receive her last wishes, and teach 
 her soul the way to heaven. Another account came 
 — she was expiring , and yet I was debarred llje small 
 
 95 For the three ensuing days. In W. Scott's Ausgabe 
 fcWt o'er Artikel the, der bier jedoch nicht wegbleiben kann. 
 
 96 -^ßer I had written. S. Engl. Sprach!. ^. 964. 
 
 97 TTZhich was, sent Sir. PV. Th. In einigen Ausgaben 
 eicht to Sir H^, ;£h. ' 
 
 16 
 
242 THE VIC AK (2h. 
 
 1 
 
 comfprt of weeping by her. My fellow-prisoner, some 
 time after, came with the last account. He bade me 
 be patient — she was dead ! The next morning he re- 
 turned , and found me with my two little ones , now 
 my only companions, who were using all their inno- 
 cent efforts to comfort me. They entreated to read 
 to me , and bade me not cry ^ ^ , for I was now too 
 old to weep. »And is not my sister an angel now, 
 papa?« cried the eldest, »and why then are you sorry 
 for her ? I wish I were an angel , out of this fiightltil 
 place, if my papa were with me.« — »Yes,« added 
 my youngest darling, »heaven, where my sister is, is 
 a finer place than this, and there are none but good 
 people there , and the people here are very bad. « 
 
 Mr. Jenhinson interiüpted their harmless prattle, 
 by observing, that, now my daughter was no more, 
 I should seriously think of the rest of my family, and 
 attempt to save my own life, which was every day 
 declining for want of necessaries and wholesome air. 
 He added , that it was now incumbent on me to säcri- 
 fice any pride or resentment of my own ^ ° to the wel- 
 fare of those who depended on me for support; and 
 that I was now, both by reason and justice, obliged 
 to try to reconcile my landlord. 
 
 »Heaven be praised,« replied I, »there is no 
 pride left me now. I should detest my own heart, if 
 I saw either pride or resentment Kirhing there. On 
 the contrary, as my oppressor has been once my pa- 
 rishioner , I hope one day to present him up an un- 
 polluted soul at the eternal tribunal. No, sir, I have 
 no resentment now , and though he has tähen from me 
 what I held dearer than all his treasures, though he 
 
 98 And hade me not cry. In einigen Ausgaben findet man 
 not to cry, S. indefs Engl. Sprachl. §. öiO, 3). 
 
 99 Resentment of my own, S, Engl. Sprachl. $. 702. 
 Anni. 2}. 
 
XXVIII. OF WAKEflELD. 243 
 
 has wrung my heart, for I am sick almost to fainting, 
 very' sick , my fellow-prisoner , yet that shall neyer in- 
 spire me with yengeance. I am now willing to ap- 
 prove his marriage , and if this submission can do him 
 any pleasure, let him know, that if I have done him 
 any injury, I am sorry for it.« Mr. Jenkinson took 
 pen and ink, and wrote down my submission nearly 
 as I had expressed it, to which I signed my name. 
 My son was employed to carry the letter to Mr. Thorn- 
 hill, who was then at his seat in the country. He 
 went, and in about six hours retüi'tied with a verbal 
 answer. He had some difficulty , he said , to get a 
 sight of his landlord , as the servants were insolent and 
 suspicious; but he accidentally saw him as he was go- 
 ing out upon business, preparing for his marriage, 
 which was to be in three days. He continued to in- 
 form us , that he stept up in the humblest manner , 
 and delivered the letter , which when Mr. Thornhill 
 had read, he said that all submission was now too 
 late and unnecessary; that he had heard of our appli- 
 cation to his uncle , which met with the contempt it 
 deserved ; and fis for the rest , that all future applica- 
 tions should be directed to his attorney, not to him. 
 He observed, however, that as he had a very good 
 opinion of the discretion of the two young ladies, they 
 might have been the most agreeable intercessors ^**°. 
 
 »Well, sir,« said I to my fellow-prisoner, »you 
 now discover the temper of the man who oppresses 
 me ^. He can at once be facetious and cruel; but let 
 
 100 They might have been etc Es war dem Herrn Thorn- 
 hill also der angebliche Tod der Olivia verhehlt worden, 
 um ihn durch die Einwilligung des Landpredigers zu einer 
 anderweitigen Verheirathung desto eher zu einem milderen 
 Verfahren gegen denselben geneigt zu machen; denn so be- 
 durfte er derselben nicht mehr. 
 
 1 PVho oppresses me. In einigen Ausgaben steht that 
 oppresses me. 
 
 16* 
 

 I ^ 
 
 I 
 
 -rn^t^ 
 
 Tf^ar 
 
 
 
 •»be 
 
 -«r^ 
 
 :iie 
 
 as vr -«rjltff . 
 
 
 rliis' Htiuc aar itf 
 
 Z ^ ^!xa^-^.uu^ mr: 
 
♦ 
 
 I 
 
 I 
 
246 THE VICAR Ch. 
 
 »aie you sure that nothing ill has befallen my boy?« 
 — »Nothing, indeed, madam,« x-eturned my son ; »you 
 shall see the letter, which will give you the highest 
 pleasure; and if any thing can prociu-e you comfort, 
 I am sure that will.« — »But are you sure,« still re- 
 peated she , »that the letter is from himself, and that 
 he is really so happy?« — »Yes, madam,« replied he, 
 »it is certainly his, and he will One day be the credit 
 and the support of our family.« — »Then I thank Pro- 
 vidence , « cried she , » that my last letter to him has 
 miscarried. — Yes , my dear,« continued she, turning 
 to me , » I will now confess , that though the hand of 
 Heaven is soi'e upon us in other instances , it has been 
 favourable here. By the last letter I wrote my son, 
 which was in the bitterness of anger, I desired him, 
 upon his mothei-'s blessing, and if he had the heart 
 of a man, to see justice done his father and sister, 
 and avenge our cause. But thanks be to Him who 
 directs "^ all things , — it has miscarried , and I am at 
 rest.« — »Woman,« cried I, »thou hast done very ill, 
 and at another time my reproaches might have been 
 more severe. Oh! what a tremendous gulph hast thou 
 escaped, that would have buried both thee and him. 
 in endless ruin! Providence, indeed, has here been 
 kinder to us than we to ourselves» It has reserved 
 that son to be the father and protector of my children, 
 when I shall be away. How unjustly did I complain 
 of being stripped of every comfort , when still I hear 
 that he is happy and insensible of our afflictions; still 
 kept in reserve to support his widowed mother , and 
 to protect his brothers and sisters ! — But what sisters 
 has he left ? he has no sisters now ! they are all gone, 
 
 Cooke's Aufgabe steht: and you are sure of this; und in 
 den übrigen faeifst es: and are you sure of all this. 
 
 6 To him zvho directs. In einigen Ausgaben steht that 
 directs. 
 
XXV 111. OF WAKEFIELD. 247 
 
 robbed from me, and I am undone!« — »Father,« in- 
 terrupted my son, »I beg you will give me leave to 
 read this letter; I hnow it will please you.« Upon 
 "which, with my permission, he read as follows: — 
 
 »Honoured Sir, 
 
 »I have called off my imagination a few moments 
 from the pleasures that surround me , to fix it upon 
 objects that are still more pleasing, the dear little fire- 
 side at home. My fancy diaws that harmless group as 
 listening to every line of this wWi great composure. 
 I view those faces with delight, which uever felt the 
 deforming hand of ambition or distress. But whatever 
 your happiness may be at home, I am sure it will be 
 some addition to it, to hear that I am perfectly pleas- 
 ed with my situation , and every way happy here. 
 
 »Our regiment is countermanded, and is not to 
 leave the kingdom; the colonel, who professes him- 
 self my fiüend, takes me with him to all companies 
 where he is acquainted, and, after my first visit, I 
 generally find myself received with increased respect 
 upon repeating it. I danced last night with Lädy G — , 
 and , could I forget you know whom , I might be per- 
 haps successful. But it is my fate still to remember 
 others, while I am myself forgotten by most of my 
 absent friends ; and in this number , I fear , sir , that' 
 I must consider you, £or I have long expected the 
 pleasure of a letter from home to no purpose. Oli- 
 via, and Sophia , too , promised to write , but seem to 
 have forgotten me. Tell them that they are ^ two 
 arrant little baggages ^ , and that I am at this mo- 
 
 7 Tell them that they are. Nut W. Scott bat that; in 
 den übrigen Ausgaben fehlt es. 
 
 8 Tuo arrant little baggages. Lindau übersetzt: Ein 
 Paar erzböse Dinger, üeber arrant, w^elches von John- 
 son durch bad in high degree erklärt wird, findet eich 
 in den Remark i on the English Language folgciid« 
 
248 THL VICAR Cll. 
 
 ment ' in a most yiolent passion Avith tliem; yet still, 
 I Itnow not how ^°,. thoKgli I want to bluster a little, 
 my he^art is respondent only to softer emotions. Then 
 tell them, sir, that after all, I love them affectionate- 
 ly; and be assured of my evei: remaining your duti- 
 ful son.« 
 
 »In all our miseries,« cried I, »what thanhs haye 
 we not to retvxrn ' * , th^t one at least of our family is 
 exempted from what we suffer! Heaven be his guard, 
 and heep my boy thus happy to be the supporter of 
 his widowed mother, and the father of these two babes, 
 which is all the patrimony I can now bequeath him! 
 May he heep their innoceiice from the temptations of 
 "want, and be their conductor in the paths of honour!« 
 I had scarcely said these words, when a noise like 
 tliat of a tumult seemed to proceed from the prison 
 
 Bemerkung: „Arrant, meer, downright, is used only in 
 discommending I unUss it be in n' facetious and baniering 
 stile. We say an arrant fool, coxcomb, knave, but no 
 body says an arrant man of sense, an arjant modest 
 man, an arrant man of probity, let in a facetious and 
 bantering stile arrant may be used in speaking of agreeable 
 and commendable qualities. If, for instance, I am told of 
 several Witticisms uttered by a nian from whom I should 
 not have expected them, or of exertions of courage by ano- 
 ther, there would be no impropriety in my saying, I find 
 he is an arrant wit or Hero." — Baggage ^ das Gepäck, be- 
 sonders einer Armee , bedeutet nucli eine verächtliche Person 
 weiblichen Geschlechtes, w^eii dergleichen Personen den Ar- 
 meen folgen. Im Class. Diet, of the Vulg. Tongue 
 heifst es unter baggage: Heavy baggage, women and chil- 
 dren. Also a familiar epithet for a woman ; as, cunning bag- 
 gage, wanton baggage etc. 
 
 9 That I am at this viovient. So hat W. Scott; in den 
 übrigen Ausgaben fehlt at, und -wird in denselben auch wol 
 nicht vermifst. S. £ng). Sprachl. §. 673. 
 
 10 / hnoio not how, S. Engl. Sprachl. §. 87O. 
 
 11 //at'e ive not to return. S. Engl. Sprachl. §. 810. 
 Anm. 5). 
 
XXVIII OF WAKEEIELD. 249 
 
 below ; it »died away soon aftei' , and a clanking of 
 fettei's was heard along the passage that led to my 
 apartment. The heeper of the prison entered, hold- 
 ing a man all bloody, wounded, and fettered with the 
 heaviest irons. I looked with compassion upon the 
 wretch ^^ as he approached me, but with horror when 
 I found it was my own son. »My George! my George! 
 and do I behold thee thus? wounded! fettered! Is this 
 thy happiness? Is this the manner you return to me? 
 
 that this sight would break my heart at once, and 
 let me die!« 
 
 »Where, sir, is your fortitude ? « returned my son, 
 with an intrepid voice; »I must süffer, my life is for- 
 feited, and let them take it.« 
 
 I ti'ied to restrain ray passions for a few minutes 
 In silence, but I thought I should have died with the 
 effort. — »O, my boy, my heart weeps to heboid thee 
 thus , and I cannot , cannot help it. In the moment 
 that I thought thee blessed, and prayed for thy safety, 
 to behold thee thus again , chained , wounded! And 
 yet , the death of tlie youthful is happy. But I am 
 old, a very old man, and have lived to see this day^ 
 to see my children all Untimely falling about me, while 
 
 1 continue a wretched sui^vivor in the midst of ruin! 
 May all the curses that ever sunk a soul, fall heavy 
 upon the murderer of my children! May he live like 
 ine to see. — « 
 
 »Hold, sir,« replied my son, »or I shall bhisli 
 for thee. How , sir ! forgetful of your age , your holy 
 calling , thus to arrogate the justice of Heaven , and 
 fling those curses upward , that must soon descend to 
 crush thy own gray head with destiuiction ! No, sir, 
 let it be your care now to fit me for that vile death 
 I must shortly süffer, to arm me with hope and reso- 
 
 12 / looked xvith compassion upon the wretch. So hat 
 W. Scott. In alien librigen A««c,aben Btelit on the uretch. 
 
250 THE VICAR Ch. 
 
 Kitlon , to give me coui'age to drink of that bitterness 
 ■which must shortly be my portion.« * 
 
 »My child, you must not die! I am sure no of- 
 fence of thine can deserve so vile a punishment. My 
 George could never be guilty of any crime to make 
 his ancestors ashamed of him. « 
 
 »Mine, sir,« returned my son, »is, I fear, an 
 unpardonable one. When I received my möthei^'s let-, 
 ter from home , I immediately came down , determined 
 to punish the, betrayer of our honour, and sent him 
 an order to meet me, which he answered, not in per- 
 son, but by dispatching ^^ four of his domestics to 
 seize me. I wounded one who first assaulted me , and 
 I fear desperately; but the rest made me their pri- 
 soner. The coward is determined to put the law in 
 execution against me; the proofs are imdeniable: I 
 have sent a challenge , and as I am the first transgres- 
 sor upon the statute ''*, I see no hopes of pardon. 
 
 13 But hy dispatching. In einigen Ausgaben steht but by 
 his dispatching, allein unnöthiger Weise, da aus dem Zu- 
 sammenhange schon hervorgeht, von wem das dispatching 
 gilt. 
 
 14 The first transgressor upon the statute. Diese Lesart 
 findet sich in allen Ausgaben, die von W. Scott besorgte 
 ausgenommen , welcher transgressor in aggressor verwandelt 
 hat. Beide Lesarten haben ihre Schwierigkeit, oder es ist 
 vielmehr die letztere ganz zurückzuweisen. Die erstere such- 
 te Ebers durch folgende Bemerkung zu erläutern: „Gold» 
 smith nimmt an, dafs um die Zeit die Parlamentsakte er- 
 schienen, welche die Herausforderung für ein Kapitalverbre- 
 chen erklärte." Allein dieses angenommen, so müfste es, da 
 man to transgress the laws sagt, nach $ loii. der Engl. 
 Sprachl- (zweite Ausgabe* 5 i0i2.) doch the first transgressor 
 of the statute heifsen ; und richtiger würde noch the first of' 
 fender against the statute sein. Wie aber the first aggressor 
 upon the statute erklärt werden soll, ist nicht zu ermitteln, 
 da aggressor r.ach Johnson so viel ist als the person 
 that first commences hostilities, und der Zusatz /iriC 
 »ni die Art unpassend ist; aufserdem aber auch to aggress 
 
XXVIli. OF WAKEFIELD. 251 
 
 But you hare often chaimed me with your lessons of 
 fortitude ; let me now , sir-, find them in your ex- 
 ample. « 
 
 »And, my son, you shall find them. I am now 
 raised above this world , and all the pleasui^es it can 
 produce. From this moment I break from my heart 
 all the ties that held it down to earth, and will pre- 
 pare to fit us both for eternity. Yes, my son, I will 
 point out the way , and my soul, shall guide your's in 
 the ascent, for we will tahe our flight together. I 
 now see and am convinced, you can expect no par- 
 don here , and I can only exhort you to seeh it at that 
 greatest tribunal , where w^e both shall shortly answer. 
 But let us not be niggardly in our exhortation, but 
 let all our fellow-prisoners have a share. Good jailer, 
 let them be pei^mitted to stand here, while I attempt 
 to improve them.« — Thus saying, I made an effort 
 to rise from the straw ' ^ , but wanted strength , and 
 was able only to recline agaihst the wall. The priso- 
 ners assembled according to my directions , for they 
 loved to hear my counsel ; my son and his mother 
 supported me on either side; I loöhed and saw that 
 none w ere wanting , and then addressed them with the 
 following exhortation. 
 
 vpon a statute durchaus nicht gesagt werden kenn. Lindau 
 übersetzt: Ich habe ihn herausgefordert; uftd da ich so das 
 Gesetz zuerst übertreten habe, so darf ich nicht auf Verge- 
 bung hoffen. Auch mein verstorbener Freund Nöhden er« 
 klärte sich einst über diese Stelle dahin : „ / am the first 
 transgressor upon the statute soil woi heifsen, ich bin der 
 erste» der nach dem Gesetze (das, vrie es scheint j nicht lange 
 exisiirt hatte, oder bisher nicht in Ausübung gebracht wor- 
 den war) gerichtet werden , dessen Verbrechen zuerst nach 
 demselben gestraft w^erden soll. 
 
 15 To rise from the straw» So hat W. Scott. In den 
 übrigen Ausgaben steijt to rise from my straw. S. Engl. 
 Sprach]. §. 701. Anm. Indefs heiftt es auch S. 24t Z. ig I 
 was stretched on my straw. 
 
252 ^ ^ THE ViCAR Ch. 
 
 CHAPTER XXIX. 
 
 The equal dealings of Providence demonstrated with regard 
 
 to the Happy and the Miserable here helSic. That fruni the 
 
 nature of pleasure and pain, the ure'tched must be repaid the 
 
 balance of their sufferings in the life hereafter ^ö. 
 
 »My friends, my children, and fello-^v- sufferers, 
 -wlien I reflect on the distribution of good and evil 
 here beloAV, I find that much has been given man to 
 enjoy, yet still more to suffer. Though we should 
 examinp the whole -world , we shall not find one man 
 so happy as to have nothing left ^^ to wish for; but 
 daily see thousands ^ ^ who by suicide shew us they 
 have nothing left to hope. In this life, then, it ap- 
 pears that we cannot be entirely blessed; but yet Ave 
 may be completely miserable. 
 
 »Why man should thus feel pain; why oiu' wretch- 
 edness should be requisite in the formation of uni- 
 yersal felicity; why, when all other systems are made 
 perfect by the perfection of their subordinate parts , 
 the great system should require for its perfection, parts 
 that are not only subordinate to 6thers , but imperfect 
 in themselves — these are questions that never can be 
 explained , and might "be useless if hnqwn. On this 
 subject Providence has thought fit to elude our cu- 
 
 16 That from the nature etc , d. i. der Natur oder Be 
 schaffenlieii des Veijinii^cns und Sclimeizes zufolge müssen 
 die Unjjiiickliclitn fiir das Uebeie;e wicht ihrer Lieiden in ei- 
 ner andern Welt Ersatz eilialicn. 
 
 17 As 10 have nothing left. S- Engl. Sprachl. §. 776 u. 
 82g Left ist hier so viel als iibrig. 
 
 18 Bat daily see thousands. So hat W. Scott. In den 
 übrigon Ausgaben heifst es but we daily see thousands ; tich- 
 tiger aber bleibt das ue weg, so dafs. das Veibiuh see vcn 
 dein vorl-ergehenden ive shall abhängig wird. — Uehet thou- 
 suiiJs s. Engl. Sprachl. Jj, 3bi. 
 
XXIX. OE WAKEFIELD. 253 
 
 riosity, satisfied with granting us motives to conso- 
 lation. 
 
 »In this silUi\tion , man has called in ^^ the friend- 
 ly assistance oF philosophy j and Heaven, seeing the 
 incapacity of that to console hira, has given him the 
 aid of religion. The consolations of philosophy are 
 very amusing, but ölten fallacious. It tells us that life 
 is filled -with comforts, if we Avill but enjoy them.; and 
 on the other hand , that though we unavoidably have 
 miseries here, life is short, and they will soon be 
 over. Tljus do tliese consolations destroy each other; 
 for il' life is a place of comfort, its shortness must be 
 misery; and if it be long, our griefs are protracted. 
 Thus philosophy is weah ; but religion comforts in a 
 higher strain. Man is here , it tells us , fitting up his 
 mind, and preparing it for another abode. When the 
 good man leaves the body and is all; a glorious mind, 
 he will Kind he has been making himself a heaven of 
 h.äppiivess here, while the wretch that has been maim- 
 ed and contaminated by his vices, shrinlis from his 
 bö.'ly with terror-®, and finds that he has anticipated 
 the vengeance of Hccäven. To religion, then, we must 
 hold in every circumstance of life, for our truest, com- 
 fort; for if already ^\e are häppv, it is a pleasure to 
 think that we can make that happiness unending; and 
 if we are miserable, it is very consoling to think that 
 there is a place of rest. Thus , to the iortunate , re- 
 
 19 Mein has called in, S Enj^j Sprach!. §. 672, Aus- 
 naiime. 
 
 20 M^hiid the icretch - shrinks from his body ivith ter- 
 ror, — To sliri?ik, weldjes ci^eniiich einschrumpfen be- 
 deuiet, ist nach Johnson auch so viel als to withdraw 
 as from danger. Hier mufs es durch v erlassen über- 
 setzt werden -^ In der Bedeutung zurükfahren, zurück- 
 schaudern kommt es im einunddreifbigsten Kapitel vor, in 
 der Stelle: The moment Mr. Thornhiii perceived the prisoner 
 — • he seemed tu shtinlc back with terror. 
 
254 THE VICAR Ch. 
 
 Hgion holds out a continuance of bliss ; to the wretch- 
 ed a change from pain. 
 
 »But though religion is vei'y hind to all men, it 
 has pi'omised peculiar rewards to the unhappy; the 
 sick, the naked, the houseless, the heavy-laden, and 
 the pi'isoner, have ever most fi'equent promises in our 
 sacred lavr. The author of our religion every where 
 professes himself the wretch's friend; and, unlike the 
 false ones of this world ^ ' , bestows all his caresses 
 upon the forlorn. The vmthinking have censured this 
 as partiality, as a preference without merit to deserve 
 it. But they never reflect, that it is not in the power 
 even of Heaven itself to make the offer of unceasing 
 felicity as great a gift to the happy as to the miserable. 
 To the first, eternity is but a single blessing, since, 
 at most, it but increases what they ah-eady possess. 
 To the latter, it is a double advantage; for it dimi- 
 nishes their pain here, and rewards them with hea- 
 venly bliss hereafter. 
 
 »But Providence is in another respect kinder to 
 the poor than to the rich *- ; for as it thus makes the 
 life after death more desirable , so it smooths the pas- 
 sage there ^^. The wretched have had a long fami- 
 liarity with every face of terror. The man of sorrow 
 lays himself quietly down, with no possessions to re- 
 gret ^'^ , and but few. ties to stop his depäi'ture; he 
 
 21 Unlike the false ones of this world, d. i. unlike the 
 false friends u. s. w. S. Engl. Sprachl. §. 6i5. 
 
 22 Than to the rich. So hat W- Scott; in alien übrigen 
 Au8»aben heifst es than the rich. Durch das wiederholte to 
 wird der Nachdruck verstärkt. 
 
 23 The passage there. 5. Engl. Sprachl. 5. 88i. 
 
 24 fVilh no possessions to regret. Die Lesart with no 
 findet sich in W- Scott's und in Cooke's Auigabei In 
 den übrigen steht dafür without, in weichen es dann auch 
 in dem gleich Folgenden hut fetv ties do stop statt to stop 
 
XXIX. OF WAKEFIELD. 255 
 
 feels only nature's pang in the final separation, and 
 this is no way greater than he has often fainted under 
 before ; for äf^er a certain degree of pain , every new 
 breach that death opens in the constitution , nature 
 hindly covers with insensibility. 
 
 »Thus Providence has given to the wretched -s 
 two advantages over the liAppy in this life — greater 
 felicity in dying , and in Heaven all that superiority 
 of pleasure which arises from contrasted enjoyment. 
 And this superiority, my friends, is no small advan- 
 tage, and. seems to be one of the pleasures of the 
 poor man in the parable ; for though he was already 
 in heaven, and felt all the i'äptures it could give, yet 
 it was mentioned, as an addition to his happiness, 
 that he had once been wretched , and now was com- 
 forted; that he had known what it was to be mise- 
 rable, and now felt what it was to be happy*. 
 
 » Thus , my friends , you see religion does what 
 philosophy could never do : it shews the equal deal- 
 ings of Heaven to the happy and the unhappy, and 
 levels all human enjoyments to nearly the same stand- 
 ard. It gives to both rich and poor ** the same hap- 
 piness hereafter, and equal hopes to aspii-e after it; 
 but if the I'ich have the advantage ^^ of enjoying plea- 
 
 heifst. — Fur possessions hat W. Scott possession. S. auch 
 Engl Sprachl. §. 824. Anm. 
 
 25 Has given to the wretched. Das to hat W. Scott 
 wieder eingeschaltet zur Verstärkung des Nachdrucks. 
 
 * pVhat it was to be happy, S. Evangel. Luc'ä Kap, 
 16. V. 19 Alg. 
 
 ♦* It gives to both rich and poor. Es gibf also auch 
 Fälle» wo Adjective im Plural gleichfalls ohne den Artikel 
 the gebraucht werden, um die Personen zu bezeichnen, an 
 denen sich die durch sie ausgedruckte Eigereschaft befindet, 
 w^elches bei §, 614. der Engl. Sprachl. nachgetragen werden 
 itiufs. 
 
 26 Have the advantage. W. Scott hat» aber unpaEsend, 
 the advantas'es. 
 
256 THE VICAR Ch. 
 
 sure here, the poor hare the endles satisfaction of 
 hnowing what it was once to be miserable , when 
 crowned with endless felicity hereafter; and even 
 though this should be called a small advantage, yet, 
 being an eternal one, it must mahe up, by duration, 
 what the temporal happiness of thfe great may have 
 exceeded by intenseness. 
 
 »These are, therefore, the consolations which the 
 wretched have peculiar to themselves , and in which 
 they are above the rest of manhind; in other respects 
 they are below them. 1'hey who would know -" the 
 miseries of the poor, must see life and endure it. To 
 declaim on the temporal advantages they enjoy, is 
 only repeating what none either believe or practise. 
 The men who have the necessaries of living , are not 
 poor ; and they who want , must be miserable. Yes , 
 my friends , we must be misei'able. No vain efforts 
 of a refined imagination can sooth the wants of nature, 
 can give elastic sweethess to the danh vajjour*'^ of a 
 dungeon, or ease the thröbbings of a broken heart. 
 Let the philosopher, from his couch of softness, tell 
 us we can resist all these. Alas! the effort by which 
 we resist them is still the greatest pain. Death is 
 slight, and any man may sustain it; but torpients are 
 dreadful , and tliese no man can endure. 
 
 »To us then, my friends, the promises of happi- 
 ness in heaven should be peculiarly dear , for if our 
 reward be in this life alone, we are, indeed -^, of all 
 
 27 They who would knoiv ^ ä. i. diejenigen, wel- 
 che kennen wollen, oder möcliten Auch Johnson 
 erklärt icould durch I am or w^as resolved, I wish or 
 wished to; I am or was w^iilinp. 
 
 28 To the dank vapour, la der Dresdener Ausgabe steht 
 dark statt dank ^ ^Wahrscheinlich durcii einen Druckfehler, da- 
 her es hier auch nicht als eine von W. Scott herrührende 
 Lesart auf;:e8tellel wird. 
 
 29 JVe are., indeed. So heifst es in W. Scott'« Aus- 
 
XXIX. OF WAKEFIELD. 257 
 
 men the most miserable. "When I look round these 
 gloomy walls , made to terrify , as well as to confine 
 us; this light, that only serves to shew the horroi^s of 
 the place ', those shackles , that tyranny has imposed , 
 or crime made necessary; when I suryey these ema- 
 ciated loohs , and hear those groans , — o , iny friends , 
 what a glorious exchange would heaven he for these! 
 To fly through regions imconfined as air — to bask in 
 the sunshine of eternal bliss — to carol over endless 
 hymns of praise — to have no mäster to tlu^eaten or 
 insult us , but the form of goodness himself for ever 
 in our eyes; when I think of these things, death be- 
 comes the messenger of very glad tidings ; when I think 
 of these things, his sharpest arrow becomes the staff 
 of my support; when I think of these things, what is 
 there in life worth having? when I think of these 
 things, what is there that should not be S23Ürned away? 
 Kings in their palaces should groan for such advan- 
 tages, «but we, humbled as we are ^° ^ should yearn 
 for them. 
 
 »And shall these things be ours? Om^s they will 
 certainly be, if we but try for them; and what is a 
 comfort, we are shut out from many temptations that 
 would retard our pursuit. Only let us try for them, 
 and they will certainly be ours; and what is still a 
 coinfort, shortly too; for if we look back on past life, 
 it appears but a very short span, and whatever we 
 may think of the rest of life, it will yet be found of 
 less duration; as we grow older, the days seem to 
 
 gäbe. In den übrigen steht we are then indeed. Mit Recht 
 ist indefig das then von W. Scott wegen des vorhergehendenf 
 die Schlufsfolge schon andeutenden for gestrichen \n[Ojrden. 
 
 30 Humbled as ive are. Dieses müfste nach dem eigent- 
 lichen Spracfagebrauche übersetzt werden: sc gedemüthi» 
 get wir auch sind. S. Engl. Sprachl. $.^918. Anm. 1). 
 Allein hier ist es so viel als da wir so.gedeinüthiget 
 sind. 
 
 17 
 
258 THE VICAR . Ch. 
 
 grow shorter , and our intimacy with time ever lessens 
 the perception of his stay. Then let us tahe comfort 
 now, for we shall soon be at our journey's end; we 
 shall soon lay down the heavy burden laid by Heaven 
 upon usj and though death, the only friend of the 
 wretched , for a little while moch's the weary traveller 
 with the view, and, like the hoi-izon, still Hies before 
 him; yet the time will certainly and shortly come, 
 when we shall cease from our toil; when the luxu- 
 rious great ones 3i of the world shall no more tread 
 us to the earth; when we shall think with pleasure 
 on our sufferings below; when we shall be surrounded 
 with all our friends , or such as deserved our friend- 
 ship ; when our bliss shall be unutterable , and still , 
 to crown all, unending.« 
 
 CHAPTER XXX. 
 
 JJäppier prospects begin to appear. Let us he inflexible y and 
 Fortune will at last change in our favour. 
 
 When I had thus finished, and my audience was 
 retired , the jailor , who was one of the most humane 
 of his profession, hoped I would not be displeased, 
 as what he did was but his duty ; observing , that he 
 must be obliged 3* to remove my son into a stronger 
 cell, but he should be permitted to visit me ^^ every 
 morning. I thanked him for his clemency, and grasp- 
 ing my boy's hand, bade him farewell, and be mind- 
 full of the great duty that was before him. 
 
 I again , therefore , laid me down , and one of my 
 
 31 The luxurious great ones. S, Engl. Sprachl. J. 617. 
 
 32 That he must be obliged; verdorbene Sprache des Ker- 
 kermeisters statt that he was obliged. 
 
 33 That he should be permitted to visit me. So heifst e« 
 in W. Scott's und in Cooke's Ausgabe; in den übrigen 
 steht to revisit me. $. auch Engl. Sprachl. §. S?!* 
 
XXX. OF WAKEFIELD. ' 259 
 
 little ones sat by my bed-side reading, when^Mr. Jen- 
 liinson entering, informed me tliat there was news of 
 my daughter ; for that she was seen by a person about 
 two hours before in a strange gentleman's company, 
 and that they had stopped at a neighbouring village 
 for refreshment , and seemed as if returning to town. 
 He had scarcely delivered this news, when the jailor 
 came with loohs of haste and pleasure, to inform me 
 that my daughter was found. Moses came riuming in 
 a moment after, crying out that his sister Sophy was 
 below, and coming up with our old friend Mr. Bur- 
 chell. 
 
 Just as he delivered this news, my dearest girl 
 entered, and with loohs almost wild with pleasure, 
 ran to hiss me in a transport of affection. Her mo- 
 ther's tears and silence also shewed her pleasure. 
 
 »Here, papa,« cried the charming girl, »here is 
 the brave man to whom I owe my delivery; to this 
 gentleman's intrepidity I am indebted for my happiness 
 and safety. « — A hiss fyom Mr. Bürchell , whose plea- 
 sure seemed even greater than hers, interrupted what 
 she was going to add. 
 
 »Ah, Mr. Bürchell!« cried I, »this is but a wretch- 
 ed habitation you find us in^^+j and we are now very 
 different from what you last saw us. You were ever 
 our friend: we have long discovered our errors with, 
 regard to you, and repented of our ingratitude. After 
 the vile usage you then received at my hands, I am 
 almost ashamed to behold your face; yet I hope you'll 
 forgive me , as I was deceived by a base ungenerous 
 wretch , who , under the mask of friendship , has un- 
 done me.« 
 
 »It is impossible,« replied Mr. Bvu'chell , »that I 
 
 34 You find us in. In alien fiiiheren Ausgaben heifst e« ' 
 you now find us in, W. Scott strich das hier überflüssig« 
 now f da es sogleich wieder vorköninit. 
 
 17* 
 
260 THE VICAR Ch. 
 
 should forgive you, as you never deserved my resent- 
 ment. I partly saw your delusion then , and as it was 
 out of my power to restrain, I could only pity it.« 
 
 » It was ever my conjecture , « cried I , » that your 
 mind was noble ; but now I find it so. — But tell me , 
 my dear child , how thou hast been relieved ^ 5 ^ or 
 who the ruffians were that carried thee away?« 
 
 »Indeed, sir,« replied she, »as to the villain who 
 carried me off, I am yet ignorant. For as my mamma 
 and I were walking out, he came behind us, and al- 
 most before I could eall for help , forced me into the 
 post-chaise , and in an instant the horses drove away. 
 I met several on the road , to whom I cried out for 
 assistance; but they disregarded my entreaties. In the 
 meantime the ruffian himself used every art to hinder 
 me from crying out: he flattered and threatened me ^<* 
 by turns, and swore that if I continued but silent ^^ 
 he intended no harm. In the meantime I had broken 
 the canvas that he had drawn up , and whom should 
 I perceive ^ ^ at some distance , but your old friend 
 Mr. Burchell, walking along with his usual swiftness, 
 with the great stick for which we used so much to 
 ridicule him! As soon as we came within hearing, I 
 called out to him by name, and entreated his help. I 
 repeated my exclamation several times, U2)ön which, 
 ■with a very loud voice, he bid the poslillion stop; 
 < 
 
 35 How thou hast been relieved. In einigen Ausgaben fin- 
 det man how hast thou been relieved, 
 
 36 He flattered and threatened me. In einigen Ausgaben 
 fehlt me. 
 
 37 // / continued but silent, d. i. wenn ich nur 
 schwiege. To continue ist nämlich nach Johnson auch 
 80 viel als to remain in the same state Auf eine ähn- 
 liche Art heifflt es gleich im Anfang des eisten Kapitels : II e 
 who continued single. 
 
 38 Whom should I perceioe, S. Engl. Sprach!, J. 743. 
 Anm 9\ 
 
XXX. OF WAKEFIELD. 261 
 
 but the boy took no notice, but droye on with still 
 greater speed. I now thought he could neyer over- 
 take us , when , in less than a minute , I saw Mr. Bur- 
 chell come running up by the side of the horses , and 
 with one blow knock the postillion ^9 to the ground. 
 The horses, when he was fallen, soon stopped of them- 
 selves, and the ruffian stejjping out, with oaths and 
 menaces, drew his sword, and ordered him at his 
 peril to retire; but Mr. Burchell running up, shivered 
 his sword to pieces , and then pvusued him for near a 
 quarter of a mile; but he made his escape. I was at 
 this time come out myself, willing to assist ray deli- 
 verer; but he soon returned to me in triumph. The 
 postillion, who was recovered, was going to make his 
 escape too; but Mx\ Burchell ordered him at his jieril 
 to mount again, and drive back ''<* to town. Finding 
 it impossible to resist, he reluctantly complied, though 
 the wound he h^d received seemed to me at least to 
 be dangerous. He continued to complain of the pain 
 as we di'ove along, so that he at last excited Mr. Bur- 
 chelfs compassion; who, at my request, exchanged 
 him for another at an >nn where we called on our 
 return. « 
 
 »Welcome, then,« cried I, »my child, and thou, 
 her gallant deliverer, a thousand welcomes! Though 
 our cheer is but wretched, yet our hearts are ready 
 to receive you. And no^', Mr. Burchell, as you have 
 delivered my girl , if you think her a recompense , she 
 is yours; if you can stoop to an alliance with a family 
 
 -I 
 
 39 I iciw IVIr. Burchell come running up — and — kncck 
 the ■postillion. Dieses ist die Lesart aller Auegaben; nur in 
 der von W. Scott besorgten findet man dafür: / saw Mr, 
 Burchell came running up — and — knocked the postillion. 
 Bei dieser Wortfügung miifste man that hinter I saw hinzu- 
 denken, welches aber nicht ohne Härte geschehen kann. 
 
 40 To mount again ajid drive back. In Cooke's Aus- 
 gabe fohlen die Wörter mount again and. 
 
262 THE \1CAR Ch. 
 
 80 poor as mine, take her; obtaiii her consent, as I 
 hnow you have her heart, and you have mine. And 
 let me tell you '♦^ , sir, that I give you no small trea- 
 sure; she has been celebrated for beauty, it is true; 
 but that is not my meaning — I give you up a. treasure 
 in her mind.« 
 
 »But I suppose, sir,« cried Mr. Bürchell, »that 
 you are apprized of my circumstances, and of my in- 
 capacity to support her as 'she deseryes?« 
 
 »If your present objection,« replied I, »be meant 
 as an evasion of my offer, I desist; but I hnow no 
 man so worthy to deserve her as you; and if I could 
 give her thousands , and thousands sought her from 
 me , yet my honest brave Bürchell should be my dear- 
 est choice. « 
 
 To all this, his silence alone seemed to give a 
 mortifying refusal; and -withoüt the least reply to my 
 offer , he demanded if we could not be fm-nished with 
 refreshments from the next inn; to which being an- 
 swered in the affirmative , he ordered them to send in 
 the best dinner that coidd be provided upon such short 
 notice. He bespolte also a dozen of their best wine *^j 
 and some cordials for me; adding with a smile, that 
 he would stretch a little for once '*^ j and, though in 
 a prison, asserted he was never more disposed to be 
 merry. The waiter soon made his appearance, with 
 preparations for dinner; a table was lent us by the 
 jailer , who seemed remarkably assiduous ; the wine was 
 disposed in order, and two very well-dressed dishes 
 were brought in. 
 
 41 Jnd let me tell you. In W. Scott's Ausgabe steht 
 Mas let me tell you; allein was das alas hier soll, ist und 
 bleibt dunkel. 
 
 42 A dozen of their best wine. Hier mufs bottles hinzu- 
 gedacht werden. S. Engl. Sprachl. §. figS. Anm. 
 
 43 2'hat he would stretch a little for once» dsfs ec sich 
 einmal ein wenig angreifen wolle. 
 
XXX. OF TTAKEFIELD. 203 
 
 My daughter had not yet heard of her poor bro- 
 ther's melancholy situation , and we all seemed unwill- 
 ing to damp her cheerfulness by the relation. But it 
 was in vain that I attempted to appear cheerful; the 
 circumstances of my unfortunate son broke through 
 all efforts to dissemble; so that I was at last obliged 
 to damp our mirth , by relating his misfortunes , and 
 wishing he might be permitted '*'*■ to share with us in 
 this little interval of satisfaction. After my guests were 
 recovered from the consternation my account had pro- 
 duced , I requested also that Mr. Jenkinson , a fellow- 
 prisoner, might be admitted, and the jailer granted 
 my request with an air of unusual submission. The 
 clanking of my son's irons was no sooner heard along 
 the passage, than his sister ran impatiently to meet 
 him ; while Mr. Burchell , in the mean time , asked me 
 if my son s name was George * ^ j to which replying 
 in the affirmative, he still continued silent. As soon 
 as my boy entered the room ^6 ^ I could perceive he 
 regarded Mr. Burchell with a look of astonishment and 
 reverence. — »Come on,« cried I, »my son; though 
 we are fällen very low, yet Providence has been pleas- 
 ed to grant us some small relaxation from pain. Thy 
 sister is restored to us, and there is her deliverer; 
 to that brave man it is that I am indebted for yet hav- 
 ing a daughter; give him, my boy, the hand of friend- 
 ship — he deserves our wärmest gratitude. « 
 
 My son seemed all this while regardless of what 
 I said, and still continued fixed at a respectful dis- 
 
 44 Tf^ishing he might be permitted. So heifst es in 
 Cooke's und W. Scott's Ausgabe; in den übrigen steht 
 loiihing that he might etc. 
 
 45 // my son's name was George. Diese Lesart findet 
 sich in Cooke's und in W Scott's Ausgabe; in den iibri« 
 gen Ausgaben heiCst es if my son's name were George. 
 
 46 Entered the room. In Cooke's Ausgabe steht dafür 
 €am» into tht room. 
 
264 THE VICAR Ch. 
 
 tance"*^. »My dear brother,« cried his sister, »wliy 
 don't you thank my good deliyerer? the brave should 
 ever love each other.« 
 
 He still contimied his silence and astonishment; till 
 our guest at last perceived himself to he hnown, and 
 assuming all his native dignity, desired my son to come 
 f6]^^ward. Never before had I seen any thing so truly 
 majestic as the air he assumed upon this occasion. 
 The greatest object in the universe , says a certain phi- 
 losopher, is a good man struggling with adversity: yet 
 there is still a greater, -which is the good man that 
 comes to relieve it. After he had regarded my son 
 for some time Tvith a superior air, »I again find,« 
 
 said he, »unthiuhing boy, tliat the same crime « 
 
 But here he was interrupted by one of the jailers 
 servants , who came to inform us that a person of dis- 
 tinction, who had driven into town with a chariot and 
 several attendants, sent his respects to the gentleman 
 that was with us, and begged to hnowwhen he should 
 thinh proper to be waited upon? »Bid the fellow 
 wait,« cried our guest, »till I shall have leisure to 
 receive him;« and then turning to my son, »I again 
 find, sir,« proceeded he, »that you are guilty of the 
 same offence for which you once had my repi'oöf , and 
 for which the law is now preparing its justest punish- 
 ments. You imagine, perhaps, that a contempt "^ for 
 your own life gives you a right to take that of ano- 
 ther; but where, sir, is the difference between a due- 
 list, who hazards a life of no value, and the murder- 
 er who acts with greater security ? Is it any diminu- 
 tion of the gamester's fi-aud, when he alleges that he 
 staked a counter '*^?<i 
 
 47 yit a respectfull distance. In einigen Ausgaben fehlt 
 der Artikel a. 
 
 48 That a eontemptt In Cooke*« Au»gabe vermifst man 
 den Artikel a. 
 
 49 That he staked a kounter. So htifit ei in \T. Scott'« 
 
XXX. OE WAKEFIELD. 265 
 
 » Alas , sir ! « cried I , » wlioerer you are , pity tlie 
 poor misguided creature; for what he has done was 
 in obedience to a >^deKided mother , who , in the bit- 
 terness of her i-esentment, required him, upon her 
 'blessing, to ayenge her quarrel. Here, sir, is the 
 letter,, which will serve to convince you of her im- 
 prudence , and diminish his guilt. « 
 
 He tooh the letter, and hastily read it over. — 
 »This,« said he 5°, »though not a perfect excuse , is 
 such a palliation of his fault as induces me to forgive 
 him. And now, sir,« continued he, hindly taking my 
 son by the hand, »I see you are surprised at finding 
 me here ; but I have often visited prisons upon occa- 
 sions less interesting. I am now come to see justice 
 done a worthy man, for whom I have the most sin- 
 cere esteem. I have long been a disguised spectator 
 of your fathers benevolence ^i. I have at his little 
 dwelling enjoyed respect, un contaminated by flattery, 
 and have received that hapjjiness that courts could not 
 give , from the amusing simplicity round his fire-side. 
 My nephew has been apprized of my intentions of com- 
 ing here, and I find he is arrived ^^'^ it would be 
 wronging him and you, to condemn him, without ex- 
 amination ; if there be injury, there shall be redress; 
 and this I may say, without boasting, that none have 
 ever taxed the justice ^3 of Sir William Thömihill. « 
 
 Ausgabe. In den übrigen heifst es that he has staked a 
 counter, 
 
 50 This, said he. — In Cooke's und in W. Scott'» 
 Auspabe heifst es says he; allein da cried he vorhergeht, und 
 continued he folgt, so verdient jene Lesart den Vorzug. 
 
 51 Of your father's benevolence. In W. Scott's sowie 
 in Cooke's Ausgabe findet man of thy father's benevolence f 
 ohne dafs sich zu dem thy eine Veranlassung darböte. S. 
 Engl. Sprachl. $. 676. 
 
 52 l find, he is arrived. Das he ist ein Zusatz von W. 
 Scott; in den übrigen Ausgaben fehlt es. 
 
 53 That nong have ever taxed the injustice» Dieses ist 
 
266 THE VICAR Ch. 
 
 We now found that the personage ^^ -wrhom we 
 had so long entertained as a harmless, amusing com- 
 panion, was no other than the celebrated Sir William 
 Thöi-nhill, to whose virtues and singuläi-ities scäixely 
 äny were strängers. The poor Mr. Bürchell was in 
 reality a man of large fortune and > great interest , to 
 whom senates listened with applause, and whom party 
 heard with conviction; who was the friend of his coun- 
 ti-y, but loyal to his hing. My poor wife, recollecting 
 her former familiaiity , seemed to shrink with aj)pre- 
 hension; but Sophia, who, a few moments before, 
 thought him her own, now perceiving the immense 
 distance to which he was removed by fortune, was 
 unable to conceal her tears. 
 
 »Ah, sir!« cried my wife, with a piteous aspect, 
 »how is it possible that I can ever have your forgive- 
 ness? The slights you received from me the last time 
 I had the honour of seeing you at our house, and the 
 jokes which I audaciously threw out — these , sir , I 
 fear 55, can never be forgiven.« 
 
 »My dear good lady,« returned he, with a smile; 
 
 die Lesart aller Ausgaben; nur in der von W. Scott besorg- 
 ten steht the justice. Nach Johnson ist to tax auch soviel 
 <als to censure, to accuse: und vergleichen wir nun mit 
 obiger Stelle folgende aus einem andern Englischen Schrift- 
 steller: „Tbey cannot tax other's omissions towards 
 them without a tacit reproach of their own;" so scheint die 
 Lesart the injustice den Vorzug zu verdienen. Auch Lin- 
 dau übersetzt: So viel darf ich ohne Ruhmredigkeit 
 sagen, dafs man dem Baronet Thornhili noch nie 
 Ungerechtigkeit vorgeworfen hat; welches jedoch 
 gleichfalls dann der Sinn ist, w^enn man the justice liest. 
 
 54 l^^ ^ow Jound that the personage. Das that hat W« 
 Scott eingeschaltet; in den übrigen Ausgaben fehlt es. 
 
 55 These, siry I fear. So heifst es in Cooke's und in 
 W. Scott'a Ausgabe; in den übiigen findet man these jokest 
 jiV) i fear: allein das Pronomen these ist auch auf slights su 
 beziehen. 
 
XXX. OF WAKEFIELD. 267 
 
 » if you had your joke , I had my answer. I'll leave 
 it to all the company if mine ^6 were not as good as 
 yours. To say the truth, I hnow nobody whom I am 
 disposed to be angry with at present, but the fellow 
 who so frightened ^^ my little gii^l here. I had not 
 even time to examine the rascal's person, so as to de- 
 scribe him in an advertisement. — Can you tell me, So- 
 phia , my dear , whether you should know him again ? « 
 »Indeed, sir,« replied she, »I cannot be positive; 
 yet now I recollect, he had a large mark over one of 
 his eye-brows. « — »I ask pardon , madam , « interi-upt- 
 ed Jenkinson, who was by, »but be so good as to 
 inform me if the fellow wore his own red hair?« — 
 »Yes, I think so,« cried Sophia. — »And did your ho- 
 nour, continued he, turning to Sir William, »observe 
 the length of his legs?« — »I can't be s^ure of their 
 length,« cried the Baronet, »but I am convinced of 
 their swiftness; for he out-ran me, which is what X 
 thought few men in the kingdom could have done. « — 
 Please your honour,« cried Jenkinson, »I know the 
 man ; it is certainly the same , the best runner in Eng- 
 land — he has beaten Pinwire of Newcastle; Timothy 
 Baxter is his name; I know him perfectly, and the 
 very place of his retreat at this moment. If your ho- 
 nour will bid Mr. Jailer let two of his men go with 
 me, I'll engage to produce him to you in an hour at 
 farthest.« Upon this the jailer was called, who in- 
 stantly appearing , Sir William demanded if he knew 
 him? — »Yes, please your honour,« repliedthe jailer, 
 »I know Sir William Thörnhill well; and every body 
 that knows any thing of him, will desire to know 
 
 56 If mine. S, Engl. Sprachl. §. g^i. Es ist to decide 
 oder to determine zu verstehen. 
 
 57 1/Vho so frißhtened. Der Form Jrightened hat auch 
 hier W. Scott vor dem in den übrigen Ausgaben befindli- 
 chen frighted den Vorzug gegeben. S. Anm. SO zum zwei- 
 undzwanzigsten Kapitel. 
 
268 THE VICAR Ch. 
 
 more of him.« — »Well, then,« said the Baronet, 
 »my request is, that you will permit this man and 
 two of your servants to go upon a message , by my au- 
 thority; and as I am in the commission of the peace ^^, 
 I undertahe to secure you. « — » Your promise is suffi- 
 cient , « replied the other , » and you may , at a mi- 
 nute's warning 55^ send them oyer England whenever 
 your honour thinhs lit.« 
 
 In pursuance of the jailer's compliance , Jenhinson 
 was dispatched in search of Timothy Baxter, while 
 we were amused with the assiduity of our youngest 
 boy , Bill , who had just come in , and climbed up to 
 Sir William's neck , in order to hiss him. His mother 
 w^as immediately going to chastise his familiarity, but 
 the worthy man prevented her, and taking the child, 
 all ragged as he was, upon his knee; »What, Bill, 
 you chubby rogue!« cried he, »do you remember 
 your old friend Bürchell ? And Dick , too , my honest 
 Teteran , are you here ? you shall find I have not for- 
 got you.« So saying, he gave each a large piece of 
 gingerbread, which the poor fellows ate very heai^ 
 tily, as they had got that morning but a very scanty 
 breakfast. 
 
 We now sat down to dinner, which was almost 
 cold; but previously, my arm still continuing painful, 
 Sir William wrote a prescription , for he had made 
 the study of physic his amusement , and was more than 
 moderately skilled in the profession; this being sent to 
 an apothecary , who lived in the place , my arm was 
 dressed , and I found almost instantaneous relief. We 
 were waited upon at dinner by the jailer himself, who 
 
 58 In the commission of the peace t d. i. ein Friedeni- 
 xichter. 
 
 59 ^t a minute's ivarning. Nach Johnson ist warning, 
 welches eigentlich caution against faults or danger« 
 bedeutet) auch so viel «Is previous notice überhaupt. 
 
XXXI. OF WAKEFIELD. 269 
 
 was willing to do oui' guest all tlie honour in his 
 power. But before we had well dined, another mes- 
 sage w;is brought from 'his nephew, desirjng permis- 
 sion to appear, in order to vindicate his innocence 
 and honour; with which request the Baronet complied, 
 and desired Mr. Thornhill to be introduced. 
 
 CHAPTER XXX'I. 
 
 Former Hfiie'volfncc noiv rrpuid iiitJi unexpected Interest. 
 
 Mr. Thornhill made his entrance with a smile, 
 which he seldom wanted, and was going to embrace 
 his uncle, which the other repulsed Mith an air of 
 disdain. »No fawning, sir, at present,« cried the Ba- 
 ronet, with a looli of severity; »the only way to my 
 heart is by the road ol honour; but here I only see '^° 
 complicated instances of falsehood , cowardice, and op- 
 pression. How is it , sir , that this poor man , for 
 whom I hnow you professed a friendship , is used thus 
 hardly? His daughter vilely seduced as a recompense 
 for his hospitality, and he himself thrown, into pri- 
 .«on ^' , perhaps but for resenting the insult? His son, 
 too, whom you feared to face as a man — « 
 
 »Is it possible, sir,« interrupted his nephew, 
 »that my vmcle should object ^^ that as a crime, which 
 his repeated instructions alone have persuaded me to 
 avoid?« 
 
 60 1 only see. In Cooke's Ausgabe steht I see only. 
 
 Si Into prison. So hat W- Scott; in den übrigen Aus- 
 gaben heifst es into a prison. Dagegen heifst es vireiter unten 
 in allen Ausgaben ohne Ausnahme: ^ wretch, who — has 
 thrown the father into prison. S. Engl. Sprachl. §. 647. 
 
 62 Is 'it possible — that my Uncle should object. In ei- 
 nigen Ausgaben findet man völlig' unpassend : It is possible — 
 that my uncle could object t ohne Fragzeichen am Ende des 
 Satzei. 
 
270 ' THE VICAR Ch. 
 
 »Your rebüke,« cried Sir William, »is just; you 
 haye acted in this instance prudently and well , though 
 not quite as your father would have done : my brother, 
 indeed, was the soul of honour, but thou — yes, you 
 have acted in this instance perfectly right , and it has 
 my warmest approbation.« 
 
 »And I hope,« said his nephew, »that the rest 
 of my conduct will not be found to deserve censure. 
 I appeared , sir , with this gentleman's daughter at some 
 places of public amusement; thus, what was levity, 
 scandal called by a harsher name, and it was reported 
 that I had debauched her. I waited on her father in 
 person, willing to clear the thing to his satisfaction, 
 and he received me only with insult and abuse. As 
 for the rest, with regard to his being here, my at- 
 torney and steward can best inform you, as I commit 
 the management of business entirely to them. If he 
 has contracted debts, and is unwilling, or even un- 
 able, to pay them, it is their business to proceed in 
 this manner; and I see no hardship or injustice in pur- 
 suing the most legal means of redress.« 
 
 »If this,« cried Sir William, »be as you have 
 stated it, there is nothing unpardonable in your of- 
 fences ^^ ', and though your conduct might have been 
 more generous, in not suffering this gentleman to be 
 oppressed by subordinate tyranny, yet it has been at 
 least equitable.« 
 
 »He cannot contradict a single particular,« re- 
 plied the Squire; »I defy him to do so, and several 
 of my servants are ready to attest what I say. — Thus, 
 sir,« continued he, finding that I was silent, for in 
 fact I could not contradict him , — » thus , sir , my own 
 innocence is vindicated: but though at your entreaty 
 I am ready to forgive this gentleman every otlier of- 
 
 63 In your offences. In einigen Ausgaben findet man in 
 your offene». 
 
XXXI. OF WAKEFIELD. 271 
 
 fence , yet Lis attempts to lessen me in your esteem , 
 excite a resentment that I cannot govern j and this, 
 too , at a time when his son was actually prepaiing to 
 take away my life ; — this , I say , was such guilt , that 
 I am determined to let the law take its course. I have 
 here the challenge that was sent me, and two witnes- 
 ses to prove it : one of my servants has been wounded 
 dangerously ; and even though my uncle himself should 
 dissuade me, which I know he will not, yet I will 
 see public justice done, and he shall suffer for it.« 
 
 »Thou monster,« cried my wife, »hast thou not 
 had vengeance enough already , but must my poor boy 
 feel thy cruelty? I hope that good Sir William will 
 pi'Otect us, for my son is as innocent as a child; I am 
 sure he is, and never did harm to man.« 
 
 >j Madam,« replied the good man, »your wishes 
 for his safety are not gi'eater than mine j but I am 
 sorry to find his guilt too plain; and if my nephew 
 persists — « But the appearance of Jenkinson and the 
 jailer s two servants now called off our attention , who 
 entered hauling in <* * a tall man , very genteelly dress- 
 ed , and answering the description already given of the 
 ruffian who had carried off my daughter. — » Here , « 
 
 64 Hauling in. In einigen Ausgaben steht haling in. 
 Walker bemerkt über dieses Wort, und über die verschie- 
 denen Arten es zu schreiben und zu sprechen, Folgendes, yn* 
 ter to hale heifst es bei ihm : This word , in familiar lan- 
 guage , is corrupted beyond recovery into haul; but solemn 
 speaking still requires the regular sound-, ihymia^ -with pale : 
 the other sound would, in this case, be gross and vulgar. — 
 und unter to haul sagt er: This word is in more frequent 
 use than the word to hale, and seems to have a shade of 
 difference in its meaning. To hale seems to signify the forc- 
 ing or dragging of a person, and to haul, the forcing or 
 dragging of a thing, and is generally used in sea business, 
 or on ludicrous occasions to a person, as, To pull and haul 
 one about. — Dieser letztern Bemerkung zufolge wäre haling 
 in in obiger Stelle vorzuziehen. 
 
272 THE VICAR Ch. 
 
 cried Jenkinson, pulling liiin in, »here we have him, 
 and if ever there was a candidate for Tyburn '' ^ tl^Js 
 is one.« 
 
 The moment Mr. Thörnhill perceived the priso- 
 ner, and Jenkinson who had him in custody, he seem- 
 ed to shrink back with terror ^^. His face became 
 pale with conscious guilt, and he would have with- 
 drawn ; but Jenkinson , who perceived his design , 
 stopped him. »What, Scpiire!« cried he, »are you 
 ashamed of your two old acquaintances , Jenkinson and 
 Baxter? But this is the way that all great men forget 
 their fi lends, though I am resolved- we will not forget 
 you. — Our prisoner , please your honour , « continued 
 he, turning to Sir William, »has already confessed all. 
 This is the gentleman repoi^ted to be dangerously 
 wounded^''; he declares that it was Mr. Thörnhill 
 who first put him upon this affair; that he gave him 
 the clothes he now wears , to appear like a gentleman, 
 and furnished him with a post-chaise. The plan was 
 laid between them , that he should carry off the young 
 lady to a place of safety, and that there he should 
 threaten and terrify her; but Mr. Thörnhill was to 
 cpme in, in the mean time ''8, as if by accident, to 
 her I'escue, ajid that they should fight a while, and 
 then he was to run, off, by which means Mr. Thörn- 
 hill would have^'^ the belter opportunity of gaining 
 
 65 A candidate for Tyhurn. — Tyburn ist der Name des 
 Platzes am westlichen Ende von Oxfordstreet> wo die Mis« 
 setbäter ehemals gerichtet wurden. 
 
 66 To shrink back ivith terror,' S. Anm. 20 zum neun« 
 undzwanzigsten Kapitel. 
 
 67 To be dangerously wounded. In einigen Ausgaben 
 steht to be so dangerously wounded. 
 
 68 PVas to come in, in the mean time. In einigen Aus- 
 gaben heifst es ivas to come in the mean time. 
 
 69 By ivhich means Mr. Thörnhill ivould have. So heifst 
 es in Cooke's Ausgabe; in den übrigen fehlt means. 
 
XXXI. , OF WAKEriELD. 273 
 
 her affections himself, under the character of her de- 
 fender. « 
 
 Sir William remembered the coat to have been 
 frequently worn by his nephew, and all the rest the 
 prisoner himself confirriied, by a more circumstantial 
 account,, concluding ^° ,, that Mr. Thornhill had often 
 declared to him , that he was in lOve with both sisters 
 at the same time. 
 
 »Heavens!« cried Sir William, »what a, viper 
 have I been fostering in my bosom! And so fond of 
 public justice, too, as he seemed to be! But he shall 
 have it. — Secure him , Mr. Jailer — yet hold , I fear 
 there is no legal evidence to detain hirii.« 
 
 Upon this , Mr. Thörnhill , with the utmost humi- 
 lity, entreated that two such abandoned wretches might 
 not be admitted as evidences against him, but that his 
 servants shoidd be examined. »Your servants!« re- 
 plied Sir William; "# wretch , call them yours no longer: 
 but come, let us hear what those fellows ^^ have to 
 say;, let his butler be called.« 
 
 When the butler was introduced , he soon per- 
 ceived by his former master's loolts, that all his power 
 was now over. »Tell me,« cried Sir William , sternly, 
 »have you ever seen your mäster, and that fellow 
 dressed up in liis clothes, in company together?« — 
 »Yes, please your honour,« cried the butler, »a thou- 
 sand times ; he was the man that always brought him 
 his ladies.« — »How! interrupted young Mr. Thoi^nhill; 
 'i>this to my face?« — »Yes,« replied the biitler; »or 
 
 70 Concluding. In Cooke's Ausgabe findet man and 
 concluding ^ bei w^elcher Lesart das concluding von dem vor- 
 herg,ehenden by abhängig ist. 
 
 71 PT^hat those fellows. Diesee ist die Lesart aller Aus- 
 gaben; richtiger aber hiefse es wo], da nichts näher Bestim- 
 zoendes folgt, sondern blofs auf das Vorhergehende hingezeigt 
 wird , what these felloms. 
 
 18 
 
274 THE VICAR ' Ch. 
 
 to any man's face. To tell you a truth, Master Thorn- 
 hill, I never either loved you or lihed you, and I 
 don't care if I tell you now a piece of ray mind ^-.« 
 — »Now then,« cried Jenliinson, »tell his honour 
 whether you Imow any thing of me. « — »I can't say;« 
 replied the butler, »that I linow much good of you. 
 T^he night that gentleman's daughter was deluded to 
 our house, you were one of them.« — »So then,« 
 cried Sir William, »I find you have brought a very 
 fine witness to prove your innocence; thou stain to 
 humanity I to associate with such wretches? — But,« 
 continuing his examination, »you tell me, Mr. Butler, 
 that this was the person who brought him this old 
 gentleman's daughter.« — »No, please your honour,« 
 replied the butler, he did not bring her, for the Squire 
 himself undertook that business ; but he brought the 
 priest that pretended to marry them. « — » It is but too 
 true,« cried Jenkinson, »I cannot deny it; that was 
 the employment assigned to me; and I confess it to 
 my conliision. « 
 
 »Good Heavens!« exclaimed the worthy Baronet, 
 »how every new discovery of his villany alarms me! 
 All his guilt is now too plain , and I find his present 
 prosecution was dictated by tyranny, cowardice, and 
 revenge ! — At my request , Mr. Jailer , set this young 
 officer, now your prisoner, free, and trust to me for 
 the consequences. I'll make it my business to set the 
 affair in a proper light to my friend the magistrate, 
 who has committed him. — • But where is the unfor- 
 tunate young lady herself? let her appear to confiont 
 this wretch! I long to know by what ai'ts he has se- 
 duced her. Entreat her to come in. 'Where is she?« 
 
 »Ah! sir,« said I,' »that question stings me to the 
 
 12 If I tell you now a piece of my mind i d. i. wenn 
 ich Ihnen jetzt sage, wie es mir ums Herz ist> oder, wenn 
 ich Ihnen jetzt meine Meinung sage. 
 
XXXI. OF WAKEFIELD. 275 
 
 heart; I was once indeed happy in a daughter, Lut 
 her miseries^ — « Another inteiTiiption here prevented 
 me; for who should mahe her appearance hut Miss 
 Arabella Wilmot, who was the next day^^ jq have 
 been married to Mr. Thörnhill. Nothing could equal 
 her surprise at seeing Sir William and his nephew 
 here before her; for her arrival was quite accidental. 
 It happened that she and the Old gentleman, her fa- 
 ther , were passing through the town , on their way to 
 her aunt's, who had insisted that her nuptials with 
 Mr. Thörnhill should be consummated at her house; 
 but stopping for refreshment, they put up at an inn 
 at the other end of the town. It was there, from the 
 window, that the yomig lady happened to observe one 
 of my little boys playing in the street, and instantly 
 sending a footman to bring the child to her, she learn- 
 ed fi'om him some account of our misfortunes, but 
 was still Lept ignorant of young Mr. Thörnhilfs being 
 the cause. Though her father made several remon- 
 sti'ances on the impropriety of her going ^^ to a pri- 
 son, to visit us, yet they were ineffectual; she desired 
 the child to conduct her, which he did; and it was 
 thus she surprised us at a juncture so imexpected. 
 
 Nor can I go on , without a reflection on those 
 accidental meetings , which , though they happen every 
 day, seldom excite our surprise but upon some ex- 
 traordinary occasion. To what a fortuitous concur- 
 rence do we not owe every pleasure and convenience 
 of our lives ! How many seeming accidents must imite 
 
 73 Who was the next day. In eihigen Ausgaben fehle 
 der Artikel the. S. Engl. Sprachl. §. 55i. 
 
 74 Of her going. In einigen Ausgaben fehlt das Piono 
 men her, aber sinnwidrig; denn nur für sie tonnte es un- 
 schicklich sein, nach dem Gefängnisse zu gehen, um den 
 Landprediger zu besuchen, Herr Lindau indef« übersetzt: 
 Ihr Vater hielt es für unschicklich, uns in einem Gefängnisse 
 zu besuchen, und nachte ihr Vorstellungen da^^egen. 
 
 18* 
 
276 _ THE VICAR Ch. 
 
 before we can be clothed or fed! The peasant must 
 be disposed to labour, the shower must fall, the wind 
 fill the merchant s sail , or numbers must want the 
 usual supply. 
 
 "We all contuiued silent for some moments , while 
 say charming pupil , which was the name I generally 
 .gave this young lady, united in her loohs compassion 
 .and astonishment, which gave new finishing ^^ to her 
 beauty. »Indeed, ray dear Mr. Thornhill,« cried she, 
 to the Squire, who she supposed was come here to 
 succour , and not to oppress us , » I tahe it a little 
 unhindly that you should come here w'ilhoüt me, or 
 never inform me of the situation of a family so dear 
 to us both j you hnow I should tahe as much pleasure 
 in contributing to the relief of my reverend old master 
 liefe ^°, whom I shall ever esteem, as you can. But 
 I find that, lihe your uncle, you tahe a pleasure in 
 doing good in secret. « 
 
 »He find pleasure in doing good!» cried Sir Wil- 
 liam, interrupting her: «»no^my dear, his pleasures 
 are as base as he is. You see in liira, madam, as 
 complete a villain as ever disgraced humanity. A 
 wretch, who, after having deluded this poor mans 
 daughter, after plotting against the innocence of her 
 sister, has thrown the father into prison, and the el- 
 dest son into fetters, because he had the courage ^^ 
 to face her betrayer! And give me leave, madam, 
 now to congratulate you upon an escape from the em- 
 braces of such a monster. « 
 
 75 PT^ftich gave new finisliing. In einigen Ausgaben stebt 
 ßnishiiißs , aber fehlerhaft. 
 
 76 Of my reverend old master here. Slatt de« in alien 
 übrigen Ausgaben sich findenden reverend hat W. Scott re- 
 vered. Diese«" heifst verehrt; jenes ist der Titel der niede> 
 ten Geistlichkeit, gleich dem Deutschen ho ch ehr w ü r d ig. 
 
 77 Because he had the courage. In einigen Ausgaben fehlt 
 the, «ber sprachwidrig. 
 
XXXI. OF. WAKEFIELD. 277 
 
 »O goodness,« cried the lovely girl, »how hare 
 I been deceived! Mr. Thörnhill informed me, for cer- 
 tain, that this gentleman's eldest .son, Captain Prim- 
 rose , -vvas gone off to America with his new-married 
 lady.« • 
 
 »My SM'eetest miss,« cried my wife, »he has told 
 you nothing but falsehoods. My son George never left 
 the hingdom , nor ever was married. Though you have 
 -forsaken him, he has always loved you too well to 
 thinh of any body else : and L have heard him say he 
 would die a bachelor '^^ for your sake.« She then, 
 proceeded to expatiate upon the sincerity of her son's 
 passion; she set his duel withMl\ Thornhill in a proper 
 light, h'om thence .she made a rapid digression to the 
 Squire's debaucheries , his pretended marriages , and 
 ended with a most insulting picture of his cowardice. 
 
 »Good Heavens!« cried Miss Wilmot, »how very 
 near have I been to the brink of riiin; but how great 
 is my pleasure to have escaped, it ! Ten thousand false- 
 hoods has this gentleman told me. He had at last art 
 enough to persuade nie that my promise to the only 
 man- I esteemed , was no longer binding, since he had 
 been unfaithful. By his falsehoods I was taught to 
 detest one equally brave and generous.« 
 
 But by this time my son was freed from the in- 
 cumbrances of justice, as the person supposed to be 
 w.ounded was detected to be an impostor. Mr. Jeur 
 kinson also, who had acted as his valet de chämbre, 
 had dressed up his hair , and furnished hini, with what- 
 ever was necessary to make a genteel appearance. He 
 now" , therefore , entered , handsomely dressed in his 
 regimentals, and without vanity (for I am above it) 
 he appeared as handsome a fellow as ever w'oi'e a mi- 
 litary dress. As he entered, he made Miss Wilmot a 
 
 7Ö He xioould die a haehelor. S. £ogl. Sprach!. §. qSi 
 a. 56« 
 
278 THE VICAR Ch. 
 
 jnouest and distant bow, for he was not as yet ac- 
 quainted with the chiange which the eloquence of his 
 mother had wrought in his favour. But no decorums 
 could restrain the impatience of his blushing mistress 
 to be forgiyen. Her tears, her looks, all contributed 
 to discover the real sensations of her heart, for hav- 
 jng forgotten her former. promise, and haying suffered 
 herself to be deluded by an impostor. My son ap- 
 peared amazed at her condescension, and could scai-ce- 
 ly believe it real. — »Sure, madam,« cried he, »this 
 is but delusion ! I can never have merited this ! To 
 be blessed thus is to be too happy!« — »No sir,« re- 
 plied she, »I have been deceived, basely deceived, 
 else nothing could have ever made me unjust to my 
 promise. Yovj know my friendship, you have long 
 known it ; but forget what I have done , and as you 
 once had my warmest vows of constancy, you shall 
 now have them repeated; and be assured, that if your 
 Arabella cannot be yours, she shall never be another's.« 
 — »And no other's you shall be,« cried Sir William, 
 »if I have any influence with your father.« 
 
 This hint was sufficient for my son Moses, who 
 immediately flew to the inn where the old gentleman 
 was, to inform him of every circumstance that had 
 happened. But in the meantime the Squire, perceiving 
 that he was on eyerj side undone , and finding ^ '^ that 
 no hopes were left; from flatteiy or dissimulation, con- 
 cluded that his wisest way would be to turn and face 
 his pursuers s°. Thus, laying aside all shame, he ap- 
 
 79 And finding. In W. Scott's und in Cooke'« Aus- 
 gabe steht now finding: allein die obige Lesart scheint den 
 Vorzug zu verdienen, äa. finding vermittelst des and sich an 
 perceiving anschlieftt. 
 
 80 To turn and face his fjursuers. Von ^inem verfolgten 
 Feinde oder auch von einem wilden Thiere hergenommene 
 AnsdrUcke, das aicl} umwendet (turns) und den Verfolgern di« 
 
XXXI. OF WAKEFIELD. 279 
 
 peared the open and hardy villain ^^. »I find then,« 
 cried he, »that I am to expect no justice here; but 
 I am resolved it shall be done me. — You shall hnow, 
 sir,« tiirning^ to Sir William, »I am no longer a poor 
 dependant upon your fi'ivours. I scorn them. Nothing 
 can lieep Miss Wilmot's fortune fiom me, which, I 
 thank her falher s assiduity, is pretty large. The ar- , 
 tides , and a bond for lier fortune , are signed , and 
 safe in my possession. It was her fortune , not her 
 person, that induced me to wish for this match; and 
 possessed of the one, let who will tahe the other s^. « 
 
 This was an alarming blow; Sir William was sen- 
 sible of the justness of his claims , for he had been 
 instrumental in drawing up the m«(rriage - articles him- 
 self. Miss Wilmot, therefore, perceiving that her for- 
 tune was irretrievably lost, turning to my son, she 
 asked s^ if the loss of fortune could lessen her value 
 to him? »Though fortune,« said she, »is out of my 
 power, at least I have my hand to give.« 
 
 »And that, madam,« cried her real lover, »was 
 indeed all that you ever had to give ; at least , all that 
 I ever thought worth the acceptance. And I now pro- 
 test, my Arabella, by all that's happy, your want of 
 föi'tune this moment increases my pleasure , as it serves 
 to convince my sweet girl of my sincerity. « 
 
 Mr. Wilmot now entering, he seemed not a little 
 pleased at the danger his daughter had just escaped ^^-^ 
 
 Spitze bietet) und ihnen init Gewalt zu widerstehen suclit 
 (faces his pursuers'). 
 
 81 The open and hardy villain. In einigen Ausgaben 
 fehlt and^ 
 
 82 l^et who will take the' other. Eigentlich sollte es hei- 
 fsen let him who will etc. S, Engl." Sprachl. §. 6g3. 
 
 83 Bdiss T^ilmot — turning to my sony she asked, S. 
 Engl. Sprachl. f. 683. Anm. Eben so heifst es im gleich Fol- 
 genden : J^^r. TVilmot nxjiv entering ■, he seemed. 
 
 84 He seemed not a little pleated at the danger his daugh' 
 
280 THE VICAR Ch. 
 
 and readily consented to a dissolution of the matcli. 
 But finding that her foi'tune, which was secüi'ed to 
 Mr. Thornliill by bond, would not be given up, no- 
 thing could exceed his disappointment. He now saw 
 that his money must all go to em^ich one who had no 
 fortune of his own. He could bear his being a rascal, 
 but to want an equivalent to his daughter's förtime 
 was wormwood. He sat, therefore, for some minutes , 
 employed in the most mortifying speculations, till Sir 
 
 ^ William attempted to lessen his anxiety. « I must con- 
 fess, sir,« cried he, »that your present disappoint- ' 
 ment does not efitii'ely displease me. Your immoderate 
 passion for wealth is now justly punished. But though 
 the young lady cannot be inch , she has still a compe- 
 tence sufficient to give content. Here you see an ho- 
 nest young soldier ^ , /who is willing to tahe her, with- 
 out fortune; they have long loved each other; and for 
 the friendship I bear his lather, my interest shall not 
 be wanting in his promotion. Leave then that ambi- 
 
 - tion which disappoints you, and for once admit that 
 happiness which courts your acceptance.« 
 
 »Sir William,« replied the old gentleman, »be 
 assured I never yet forced her inclinations, nor will 
 I now. If she still continues to love this young gen- 
 tleman, let her have him with all my heart. There is 
 still, thanh Heaven, some fortune left, and your pro- 
 mise will malic it something more. Only let my old 
 friend here,« (meaning me) »give me a promise of 
 settling six thousand pounds upon my girl , if ever he 
 
 ter had just escaped. Der Gedanke ist hier nicht richtig gefafst 
 und ausgedruckt. Nicht über d[e Gefahr konnte sich Herr 
 Wilmot freuen, sondern darüber, dafs seine Tochter ihr ent- 
 gangen vtrar ^at bis daughter oder daughter's having escaped 
 the danger). 
 
 Ö5 uin honest^young soldier» In einigen Ausgaben fehlt 
 young. 
 
XXXI. OF WAKEFIELD. J2&1 
 
 should come to his fortune, and I am ready this night 
 to be the first to join them together,« 
 
 As it now remained with me to mahe the young 
 couple happy, I readily gare a promise of niahing the 
 settlement he required; which, from ons "^ -who had 
 such little expectations as I , was no great 'civour. We 
 had now therefore the satisfaction of seeing them fly 
 into each others arms ill a transporf. ' »After all my 
 misfortunes,« cried my eon George, »to Be tlius re- 
 warded! Sure this is inore than I could ever hare 
 presumed to hope for. - — To he possessed of all that's 
 good, and after such an interral of pain! My wai-mest 
 wishes could never rise so high!« — »Yes, my George,« 
 returned his lorely bride, »now let the wretch tahe 
 my fortune j since you are happy without it, so am I. 
 
 what an exchange have I made, from the basest of 
 men to the dearest, best! Let him enjoy our fortune, 
 
 1 now can be happy even in indigence.« — »And I pro- 
 mise you,« cried the Scpiire, with a malicious grin, 
 »that I shall be very happy with what you despise.« 
 — »Hold, hold, sir,« cried Jenliinson , »there are two 
 words to that' bargain. As for that lady's fortune, sir, 
 you shall never touch a single stiver of it. — ^^^Jt 
 your honour , « continued he to Sir William , » can the 
 Squire have this lady's fortune if he be married to 
 another?« — ^How can you mahe such a simple de- 
 mand?« replied the Baronet; »undoubtedly he can- 
 jiot. « — »I am söi'ry for that,« cried Jenhinson; »for 
 as this gentleman and I have been old fellow-sporters, 
 I have a friendship for him^^. But I must declare, 
 
 86 J^hich, from one. Diese Letfart rührt von W. Scott 
 her; in den übrigen Ausgaben heifst es which to one. Da to 
 abhängig von favour auch die Person bezeichnen kann > der 
 zu Gunsten etwas geschieht) hier aber von dem die Redo 
 ist» von welchem die Freigebigkeit ausging, so veranlafste 
 dieses die Verwandlung des to in froth. 
 
 87 / hava a friendship for him. S. Engl. Sprachl, §. SSg. 
 
2S2 THE VICAR ^ Ch. 
 
 •well as I love him, that his contract is not "wortK a 
 tobacco-stopper, for he is married already.« — »You 
 lie like a rascal ! « returned the Sqnire , who seemed 
 roused by this insult ; » I never was legally married to 
 any woman.« — ■ »Indeed, begging your honour's par- 
 don,« replied the other, »you were; and I hope you 
 will shew a proper return of friendship to your own 
 honest Jenhinson , who biings you a wife ; and if the 
 company restrain their curiosity ^ ^ a few minutes , they 
 shall see her.« So saying, he went off with his usual 
 celerity, and left us all unable to fomn any probable 
 conjecture as to his design. »Ay, let him go,« cried 
 the Sqnire; »whatever else I may have done, I defy 
 him there. I am too old now to be frightened with 
 squibs ^''.. « 
 
 »I am surpiMsed,i< said the Baronet, »what the 
 fellow can intend by this. Some low piece of hu- 
 mour, I suppose. «^ — »Perhaps, sir,« replied I, »he 
 may have a more serious meaning. For when we re- 
 flect on the various schemes this -gentleman has laid 
 to seduce innocence, perhaps some one, more aitfid 
 than the rest, has been found able to, deceive him. 
 "When we consider what numbers he has I'liined — • 
 how many parents now feel with anguish the infamy 
 and the contamination which he has brought into their 
 families — it wovild not surprise me if some one of 
 them — Amazement! Do I see my lost daughter? Do I 
 
 88 // the company restrain their curiosity. In einigen 
 Ausgaben steht restrains. S. Engl, Sprachl. $, ÖOi. 
 
 89 To he frightened with squibs, d. i. mich mit Pos- 
 sen schrecken zu lassen. Squib , welches nach John» 
 son eigentlich so viel ist als a small pipe of paper fill- 
 ed with w^ildfire (ein Schwärmer) , hat nach d«'m Class. 
 Diet, of the Vulg. Tongue auch folgende fgiiiliche Be- 
 deutung: A small satirical or political temporary jeu d'eiiprit , 
 which , like the firework of that denomination , sparkles , 
 bounces ) stinks and vanishes. 
 
XXXI. OF WAKEFIELD. 283 
 
 hold her? It is, -it is my life, my happiness! I thought 
 thee lost, my Olivia; yet still I hold thee; and still 
 thou shalt liye to hless me!« The warmest transports 
 of the fondest loyer were not greater than mine, -when 
 i saw him introduce my child, and held my daughter 
 in my arms, whose silence only spolte her raptures. 
 — » And art thou retui-ned to me , my darling , « cried 
 I , »to be my comfort in age ? « — » That shfe is , « cried 
 Jenhinson, »and mahe much of her; for she is your 
 own honourable child, and as honest a woman as any 
 in the whole room , let the other be who she will. — 
 And as for you , Squire , as sure as you stand there , 
 this young lady is your lawful wedded wife; and to 
 convince you that I speah nothing but the truth ^°, 
 here is the license by which you were married toge- 
 ther.« So saying, he put the license ^^ into the Ba- 
 ronet's hands, who read it, and found it perfect in 
 every respect. — »And now, gentlemen,« continued 
 he, »I find you are surprised at all this; but a very 
 few words will explain the difficulty. That there 
 
 /■ 
 
 90 That I speak nothing but the truth. In einigen Aus- 
 gaben fehlt der Artikel the; und wirklich sagt der Englander 
 ohne Unterschied eben so oft to speak truth, als to speak the 
 truth; auch findet man zuweilen, aber doch, unter etwas ab. 
 w^eichenden Verhältnissen, to speak a truth. ^ 
 
 91 He put the license. Wer sich verheirathen will, der 
 mufs sich entweder dreimal in der Kirche öffentlich aufbieten 
 lassen, oder sich von dem Bischöfe eine license oder einen 
 Erlaubnifsschein verschaffen, durch welchen er des Aufgebo- 
 tes überhoben wird. Um diese license zu erhalten, sind ge- 
 wisse Zeugnisse oder Bescheinigungen bei dem Kaplan oder 
 Bevollmächtigten des Bischofes einzureichen ; da es denn keine 
 weitere Schwierigkeiten hat, so wie auch die Kosten nicht 
 grofs sind. Aber auch so mufs die Trauung in der Kirche 
 vor sich gehen , es sei denn dafs dieses durch eine special li- 
 cense vom Bischöfe erlassen wird , die aber eine beunchtiiche 
 Summe (etwa 25 Guineen) kostet; wer indel« diese hat, der 
 kann sich trauen lassen» wo er will. 
 
284 THE VICAR ClI. 
 
 Scjwire of renown, for -whom I have a gi'cat frlend- 
 Isliip, but that's between ourselves, has' often em<plöyecl 
 me in doing odd little things foi' him. Among the 
 rest, he commissioned me to procure him,.a false li- 
 cense , and a false priest , in order to deceive this 
 young lady. But as I was very much his friend, what 
 did I do but go and get a true license ^- and a true 
 priest, and married them both as fast as; the cloth 
 could mahe them *. Perhaps youll think it was gene- 
 rosity that made me do all this. But, no. To my 
 shame I confess it, my only design was to heep the 
 license, and let the Squire hnow that I could proye 
 it upon him, wheneyer I thought proper, and so mahe 
 him come down whenever I wanted money.« A burst 
 of pleasure now seemed to fill the whole apartment; 
 our joy reached even to the common room, where 
 the prisoners themselves sympathized. 
 
 And shooh their chains 
 
 In transport and rude harmony. 
 
 92 Tf^'hat did J do hut go and get a true license. Diese 
 Lesart findet sich nur in Cooke's Ausgabe; in den übrigen» 
 selbst in der von W. Scott besorgten lieifst es uhat did I 
 do htit ivent and got. Da aber die Verba nach hut sich ver- 
 mittelst dieser Conjunction an da anschliefsen, so nius6en sie 
 \yie dieses im Inßnitiv stehen, der alsdann gleichfalls von 
 dem vorhergehenden did abhängig ist. 
 
 * And married tliem hoth as fast as the cloth could make 
 them. — Cloth, da? eigentlich jeden zur -Kleidung gewebten 
 Zeug) und im Plural Kleidung iiberhaupt bedeutet, bezeich- 
 net auch die einförmige Kleidung oder das Dicnstkleid irgend 
 eines Standes, und dann auch diesen Stand selbst. Hier ist 
 es für den geistlichen Stand oder einen Geistlichen gesetzt 
 worden. S. zum Tom Jones. Vol. I. S. 5)2 Z. i5 — Lin- 
 dau übersetzt: Was war da anders zu thun, als dafs ich hin- 
 ging, und einen echten Erlaubnifsscliein und einen wirkli- 
 chen Geistlichen verschaffte, der Beide so fest verbunden hat« 
 als e» der Prieslersegen nur immer kann. 
 
XXXI. OF WAKEFIELD. 285 
 
 Happiness v.as expanded over every face ^3, and 
 even Olivia's cheeks seemed flushed with pleasure. 
 To be thus restored to reputation, to friends and for- 
 tune at once , "was a rapture suiFicient to stop the pio- 
 gt-ess of decay, and restore former health and vivacity. 
 But perhaps, among all, there was not one who felt 
 sincerer pleäsm^e than I. Still holding the dear loved 
 child in my arms , I ashed my heart if these transports 
 were not delusive '^-''. »How could you,« cried I, 
 turning to Jenhinson, »hov/ could you add to my mi- 
 series by the sibry of her death? But it mättei's not; 
 my pleasure at finding her again is more than a re- 
 compense for the pain. « 
 
 »As to* your question,« replied Jenhinson , »that 
 is easily answered. I thought' the only probable means 
 of freeing you from prison , was by submitting to the 
 Squire, and consenting to his marriage with the other 
 young lady. But these you had vowed never to grant 
 Avhile your daughter was living; there was, therefore j 
 no other method to bring things to bear, but by per- 
 suading you that she avös dead. I prevailed on your 
 wife to join in the deceit , and we have not had a fit 
 opportunity of undeceiAing you till nOM". « 
 
 In the whole assembly there now" appeared only 
 two faces that' did not glow with transport. Mr. Thorn- 
 hill's assurance had entirely ibrsahen him; he now saw 
 the gulph of infamy and want bcTöre him, and trem- 
 bled to tali e the plunge. He therefore fell on his hnees 
 before his üiicle , and in a voice of piercing misery 
 implored compassion. Sir William was going to spurn 
 him away , but at my request he raised him , and after 
 
 93 Happiness was expanded over every face. So heifst 
 es in W. Scott's Ansgffbe; in alien übrigen findet man ex- 
 panded upon every face. 
 
 94 Jf these transports were not delusive. In einigen Aus- 
 gaben steht were not delusion, cine gleichfall« nicht zu ver-- 
 werfende Lesatt. 
 
286 THE VICAR Ch. 
 
 pausing a few moments , » Thy vices , crimes , and in- 
 gratitude , « cried lie , » deserve no tenderness ; yet thou 
 shalt not be entirely foi'salten ; a bare competence shall 
 be supplied to support the wants of life, but not its 
 follies. This young lady, thy wife, shall be put in 
 possession of a third part of that fortune which once 
 "vvas thine; and from her tenderness alone thou art to 
 expect any extraordinary supplies for the future.« He 
 was going to express his gratitude for such hindness 
 in a set speech; but the Baronet ^prevented him ^5, 
 by bidding him not to aggravate ^'^ his meanness, 
 which was already but too apparent. He ordered him 
 at the same time to be gone , and from all his former 
 domestics to choose one, and such ^^ as he should 
 thinh proper , which was all that should be granted to 
 attend him. 
 
 As soon as he left us, Sir William very politely 
 stepped up to his new niece with a smile, and wished 
 her joy. His example was followed by Miss Wilmot 
 and her father ; my m ife , too , hissed her daughter 
 with much affection , as , to use her own expression , 
 she was now made an honest woman of ^^. Sophia 
 and Moses followed in turn, and even our benefactor 
 Jenhinson desired to be admitted to that honour. Our 
 
 95 Prevented him. In einigfii Ausgaben heifst es -pre- 
 sented it. 
 
 96 Not to aggravate. In Cooke's und in W. Scott*» 
 Ausgabe fehlt to. S indefs Engl. Spiaclil. J 8io. Arm. i. 
 
 97 To choose one, and such, nämlich a one.' Dieae Les- 
 art findet sich nur in W. Scott's Ausgabe; in den übrigen 
 fehlt and, welches liier so viel ist als und zwar. 
 
 9Ö .As, to vse her oivn expression f she ivas now made an 
 honest tvoman of. Bei dieser Wortfügung liegt eigentlich der 
 Satz ^um Grunite; as — of her was noio made an honest wo- 
 man, oder, as an honest tvoman iras now made of her; aus 
 welchem obiger nach Engl, Sprachl. $. 872. gebildet worden 
 ist. 
 
XXXI. OF WAKEFIKLD. 287 
 
 satisfaction seemed scarcely capabje of increase. Sir 
 William, whose gi^eätest pleasure was in doing good,' 
 now loolied round, with a countenance open as the 
 sun, and saw nothing but joy in the loohs of all ex- 
 cept that ^' of my daughter Sophia, who, for some 
 reasons we could not comprehend , did not seem pei^- 
 fectly satisfied. »I thinh now,« cried ho wilh a smile, 
 »that all the company, except one or two, seem per- 
 fectly happy. There only remains an act of justice 
 for me to do. — You are s»!'nsible, sir,,« continued he, 
 turning to me, »of the obligations we both owe to 
 Mr. Jenliinson '^'^j and it is but just we should both 
 reward him for it. Miss Sophia will, I am sure, mahe 
 him very happy , and he shall have from me five hun- 
 dred pounds as her fortune ; and upon this I am sure 
 they can live veiy comfortably togethei\ Come , Miss 
 Sophia, what say you to this match of my making? — ■ 
 will you have him?« — My j>oor girl seemed almost 
 sinking ' into her mother's arms at the hideous pro- 
 posal. »Have him, sir!« -cried she faintly; »no, sir, 
 never!« — »"What!« cried he again, »not have Mr. 
 Jenkinson, your benefactor; a handsome young felloAV, 
 with five hundred pounds, and good expectations!« — 
 »I beg, sir, returned she, scarcely able to speak, 
 »that you'll desist, and not make me so very -vVretch- 
 ed.« — »Was ever such obstinacy known?« cried he 
 again , » to refuse a man whom the family has such in- 
 finite obligations to , who has preserved your sister, 
 and who has five hundred pounds? What, not have 
 
 99 ^nd saw nothing hut joy in all the looks except that. 
 Es überrascht, dafs dieses that in alien Ausgaben beibehalten 
 worden ist,' da es sich doch auf looks bezieht, und folglich 
 dafür those stehen mUfste. 
 
 100 PT^e both oive to Mr Jenkinson. Das to , welches 
 in allen übrigen Ausgaben fehlt, hat W. Scott des Nach- 
 drucks wegen eingeschaltet. 
 
 1 Seemed almost sinking, S. Engl. Sprach!. $. 833. Anm. 2. 
 
2S8 THE VICAR Ch. 
 
 him!« — »No, sir, never,« replied she, ängrilj; »I'd 
 sooner die first!« — »If J:hat be the case then,« cried 
 he, »if yoxx will not haye him — I think I must have 
 you myself.« And so saying, he caught her to his 
 breast Avith ardour. »My loveliest, jny most sensible 
 of girls,« cried he, »how could you ever think your 
 own Biuchell could deceive you, or that Sir William 
 Thörnhill could ever cease to admire a mistress that 
 loved him for himself älöiie? I have for some years 
 sought for a woman, who, a, stränger to my fortune, 
 could think I had merit as a man. After having tiied 
 in vain, even among the pert and th6 ugly,, how great 
 at last must be my rapture , to have made a conquest 
 over such sense and such heavenly beauty!« Then 
 tiu'ning to Jenlünson , »As I cannot, sir, part with 
 this young lady myself, for she hath taken a fancy to 
 the cut of my face , all the recompe^ise I can make is, 
 to give you her fortune, and you may call upon my 
 steward to-moi^row for five hundred pounds.« Thus 
 we had all our compliments to repeat, and Lady Thorn- 
 hill luiderwent the same ix)und of ceremony that her 
 sister had done before. In the mean time, Sir Wil- 
 liam's gentleman ^ apj)eäred , to tell us that the equi- 
 pages were ready to carry us to the inn, where every 
 thing was prepared for our reception. My wife and I 
 led the van , and left those gloomy mansions of sor- 
 row. The generous Baronet ordered forty pounds to 
 be distributed -among the prisoners , and Mr. Wiimot, 
 induced by his example ^ , gave haff that sum. We 
 were received below by the shouts of the villagers , 
 and I saw and shook by the hand ~two or three of my 
 
 2 Sir T^illiams gentleman. — Nach Johnson heifst 
 trentleman auch the servant that w^aits about the person cf i 
 man of rank, und ist folglich so viel als Kammerdiener. 
 
 - 3 Induced by his example. In einigen Ausgaben iteht by 
 this example. 
 
XXXII. PF WAKEFIELD. - 289 
 
 honest parishioners , t jvho -^^ ere among the mimber. . 
 They^attentletl us tooiir inn, -where a sumptuous en- 
 terlainnient Avas provided, and coarser provisions dis- 
 tributed in great quantities among the popuiace. 
 
 After supper, as my spirits -were exhausted hy the 
 alternation of pleasure and pain which the)^ had sus- 
 tained during the day, I ashed permission to withdraw^ 
 and leaving the company in th« midst of their mii'th, 
 as soon as I found myself alone, I poured out my heart 
 in gratitude to the Giver of joy as Avell as ofsörrowj 
 and then slept undisturbed till m6rning. 
 
 CHAPTER XXXII. 
 
 The Conclusion, 
 
 The next morning, as soon as, I awahed, I found 
 my eldest son sitting by my bed-side '* , -who came to 
 increase my joy with another turn of fortune in my 
 fävoxu'. First having released me from the settlement 
 that I. had made the day before in his favour, he let 
 me hnow that my merchant, who had failed in town, 
 was awestcd at Antwei'p , and there had given up ef- 
 fects to a much greater amount than what was due to 
 jiis creditors. My boy's generosity pleased me almost 
 
 as much as this uhio6hed-for good fortune. But I had 
 
 / 
 
 4 I found my eldest son sitting hy my bedside. In 
 Cooke's Ausgabe lieif'.t es at my hedsidef in Uebereinatim« 
 mung mit folgendem Satze gleich im Anfang des sechsund« 
 zwanziusten Kapitels: I was awakened by my family, 
 whomi found in tears at my bedside. Doch w^ird 
 auch by zur Bezeiciinung dieses Veihaltnisses gebraucht, als: 
 She saw her master standing by the bedside iii 
 his shirt (Fielding). 
 
 19 
 
290 THE ricAR ^ Cn. 
 
 some doubts -vrhether I ought ^'* justice to accept his 
 offer. While I was pondering 'opon this , Sir William 
 entered the room, to whom I communicated my doubts. 
 His opinion was, that as my son was already possessed 
 of a very affluent fortiuie by his marriage, I might ac- 
 cept his offer ' without any hesitation. His business , 
 however, was to inform me, that as he had the night 
 before sent for the licenses ^, and expected them every 
 hour, he hoped that I would not refuse my assistance 
 in making all the company happy that morning. A 
 footman entered while we were speaking, to tell us 
 that the messenger was returned; and as I was by this 
 time ready, I went down, where I found the whole 
 company as merry as affluence and innocence could 
 mahe them. However, as they were now preparing 
 for a very solemn ceremony, their laughter entirely 
 displeased me. I told them of the grave, becoming, 
 and sublime deportment they should assume upon this 
 mystical occasion, and read them two homilies, and a 
 thesis ^ of my own composing , in order to prepare 
 
 5 Sent for the licenses, S. Anm. gi tum einunddreifsig- 
 sten Kapitel. 
 
 6 Two homilies and a thesis. — Homilies sind cine Art 
 von' Predigten , welche im Anlange der Reformaiion in Eng- 
 land unter Eduard VI. und der Königinn Elisabeth auf Be- 
 fehl der Regierung abgefafst und zum VorJesen in den Kir- 
 chen duirch öffentlichen Befehl bestimmt w^urden. Sie mach- 
 ten nebtt den 3g Glaubensartikeln aus dem Katechismus das 
 Lehrgebäude der Englischen Kirche aus. IVlan konnte dec 
 Geistlichkeit damals noch nicht ganz das Vertrauen schenken» 
 dafs sie die neuen Lehren durch ihre eigenen Predigten ge- 
 hörig ins Licht setzen und dem Volke in Hinsicht derselben 
 richtige Begriffe beibringen wUrde; und dieses veranlafste, 
 dafs man auf die Art den Religionslehrern das in die H'iade 
 gab, w^as sie predigen sollten. Jetzt wird von diesen homi» 
 lies y deren etwa 54 sein mögen, w^enig mehr Gebrauch ge- 
 macht. -^ Thesis ist so viel als Aufaats» Abhandlung. 
 
XXXII. OP MAKEflELD. 291 
 
 them. Yet they still seemed perfectly refiäctory ^ and 
 ungovernable. Even as we were going along to church, 
 to which I led the waj', all gravity had quile i'orsälien 
 them, and I was often tempted to turn back in indig- 
 nation. In church a new dilemma arose, which pro- 
 mised no easy solution. I'his was, which couple should 
 be married first; my son's bride warmly insisted that 
 Lady Thornhill (that was to be) should tahe the lead; 
 but this the other refused with equal ardour, protest- 
 ing she would not be guilty of such rudeness for the 
 world. The argument was supported' for some time 
 between both with equal öbstinacv and good breeding. 
 But as I stood all this time with my booh ready, I 
 was at last quite tired of the contest , and shutting it , 
 »I perceive,« ci-ied I, »that none of you have a mind 
 to be married , and I think we had as good go back 
 again ; for I suppose there will be no business done 
 here to-day.« This at once reduced them to reason. 
 The Baronet and his lady wej-e first märi'ied, and then 
 my son and his lovely partner. 
 
 7 Refractory. Von Chalmers (in seiner neuen Ausgabe 
 von Johnson's Diet/) wird diese» Wort auf der ersten 
 Silbe betont ; Walker aber plaubr, den Accent auf die zweite 
 Silbe legen zu müssen: ,, All our orihoepists, «apt er in sei- 
 nem Pronounc. Diction., except Bailey and Dyche, place the 
 accent on the second sylbble of this word ; and w^e need but 
 attend to the difiicully and indistinctness which arises' from 
 placing the accent on the first syllable, lo condemn it. The 
 mutes c hard and t are formed by pans of the organ» so dis- 
 tant from each other, that, without the help of the accent 
 to strengthen the organs, they are not very easily pronounced. 
 — to »ay nothing oi the diliiculty of pronouncing the sub- 
 stantive rejractoriness and the adverb refraciorily with the 
 accent on the ilrbt syllable, which must necessarily be the 
 case if we accent the first syllable of ibis word. " 
 
 8 PVe had as good go bach again. S. Engl. Sprach!. 
 $. 8ii. 
 
 19* 
 
292 THE VICAR Ch. 
 
 I had pre'vlously that morning given orders that a 
 coach sho^ild he se^lt for my honest neighhour Flam- 
 - borough and his family, by which means, upon our 
 return to the inn, we had the pleasure of finding the 
 two Miss Flämboroughs alighted before us. Mr. Jen- 
 hinson'gave his hand to the eldest, and, my son Mo- 
 ses led up the other; and I have since found, that 
 he has talien a real lihing to the girl , and my con- 
 sent and bounty he shall have ^ whenever he thinhs 
 proper to demand them. We were no sooner re- 
 turned to the inn , but numbers of my parishioners , 
 hearing of my success , came to congratulate me ; but 
 among tlte rest were those' who rose to rescue me, 
 and whom I formerly rebvihed with such sharpness. 
 I told the story to Sir William, my son-in-law, who 
 went out and reproved them with, great severity; but 
 finding them quite disheartened by his harsh reproof, 
 he gave them half^-a-guinea a-piece to drinh his health, 
 and raise their dejeclved spirits. 
 
 Soon after this w<3 were called to a very genteel 
 entertainment, which Avas dressed by Mr. Thörnliiirs 
 cooh. And it may not be improper to observe, with 
 respect to that gentlojnaii , that he now resides in* 
 quality of companion at a relation's house , being yery 
 well lihed, and seldom silting at tlie side -table^ .ex- 
 cept when there is no room at the other , for they 
 make no stränger of him ' °. His time is pretty much 
 t^hen \ip in l^eeping his relation, who is a little me- 
 lancholy, in spirits, and jn learning to blow the French- 
 horn. My eldest daughter, however, still remembers 
 
 9 My bounty he shall have y d. i. ich ,will ihn dabei 
 freigebig unteisititzen. 
 
 10 They make no stranger of him ^ sie machen keinen 
 Ircmdcn aus ilim, A i- sio betrachten und btliamJeln ilin 
 nicht als einen l'ie»nden, machen mit ihm ktine üicsiände. 
 
XXXIL OF WAKEFIELD. 293 
 
 him viith regret; and she has even told me, though I 
 make a great secret of it, that when he reforms she 
 may be brought to relent. But to return, for I am 
 not apt to digress thus: when we were to sit down 
 to dinner ' '■ , our ceremonies were going to be re- 
 newed. The question was , whether my eldest daugh- 
 ter , as being a matron , should not sit above the two 
 young brides ; but the debäte was cjit short by my son 
 George, who proposed that the company should sit 
 indiscriminately, every gentleman by his lady. This 
 was I'eceived with great approbation by all, excepting 
 my wife, who I could perceive was not perfectly sa- 
 tisfied, as she expected to have had the pleasure of 
 sitting at the head of the table, and carving the meat* 
 for all the company '^. But notwithstanding this, it 
 is impossible to describe our good -humour. I can't 
 say whether we had more wit amongst us now than 
 usual, but I am certain we had more laughing,' which 
 änsAvered the end as well. One jest I particularly re- 
 member: old Mr. Wilmot drinhing to Moses, whose 
 head was turned another way, my son replied, »Ma- 
 dam, I thank you.« Upon which the old gentleman, 
 winking upon ihe rest of the company, observed that 
 he was thinking of his mistress. At which jest I 
 thought the two Miss Flambproughs would have died 
 with laughing. As soon as dinner was over , accord- 
 ing to my old custom, I requested that the table might 
 be taken away, to have the pleasure of seeing all my 
 
 11 To sit down to dinner. Die Trauung; mufs namlich 
 8tei8 des Voimiiia^s zwisciien 8 bis i2 Uhr vor sich gehen. 
 
 12 j4rtd carving the meat for all the company^ Diese 
 Lesart findet sich in W Scott'« Ausgabe. In der von 
 Cooke besorgten heifst es: and carving all the meat for 
 all the company. In den Übrigen lehlt das all vor tht com' 
 pany. 
 
 20 
 
294 THE TICAR OF WAKEflELD. Ch. \XXll 
 
 family, assembled once moie by a cheerful iire'-sicle. 
 My two little ones sat upon -eacli knee , the rest of 
 the company by their partners. I had nothing now- 
 on this side of the grave to w ish for — all my cares 
 were over, my pleasure was unspeakable. It now only 
 remained that my gratitude in good fortune should ex- 
 ceed my former submission in adversity. 
 
295 
 
 NACHTRAG. 
 
 Z'i S. 2g Anm 55. That there loas scarcely a farmer's 
 
 daughter hut irliat had jound him. Eine ähnliche Stelle, 
 
 wii there tons auch fehlet, findet sich ill Anfang des fünf- 
 zehnten Knpiitjs, wo es lieifsi : scarcely a family in the neigh' 
 hoiirhood hi:t incurred' Our smpicion ; nur dafs dieser Satz 
 nicht von^hat a^l;'ät\iit^ ist. Es erhellet aus demselben zu- 
 fileii'li, d.ifs nach scarcely a farmer's daughter das blofse but 
 liime'climd gewestn wiiie. ~ But ultat statt hut that zu sa» 
 pen, isi. nach Murray (in seiner piöfsern, dem Ilerauspe- 
 ber erst später in die Hände fi»kfmmenen Grammatik) eini- 
 gen Dialekten auch in amiern Fäilen eic»enihümlich. Er ■ be- 
 merkt darüber Folgendes: In some dialects the ■v\'Ord what is 
 improperly used for that ^ and someiimes we find it in thia 
 sense in wiiün^; ,, They will never believe but ivhat I have 
 been entirely to blame.«' ,, I am not satisfied but ivhat^^ etc. 
 instead of ,, but that.'' 
 
 Zu S 4'8. Anm. 5i. Of looking presumption out of 
 countenance. Der Sinn dieier Stelle erhält vielleicht noch 
 mehr Klarheit duich die Vergleichung mit folgenden Sätzen: 
 Sophia hoped to reason herself entirely out of her unfortw 
 nate passion (, Tom Jones IV, i3 ). Sophia could neither 
 lan^li no: reason her cousin out of these apprehensions 
 (Ebeird Xf, 3 ;V 
 
 7,,\ S. 57. Anm gS. / knew that — they spoil it. So 
 ich ieh Goldsmiili; W- Scott verwandelte spoil in spoil- 
 ed. Dil- Englischen Spracliforsrher sind nämlich darüber un- 
 einig, welche Zeiibesiimmung in Sätzen dieser Art zu ge- 
 brauchen sei, ob das Piäsens oder das Imperfectum. In den 
 zu London 177O erschienenen Remarks on the English 
 Langsame wird über diesen Punkt ausführlich gehandelt, 
 uad zwar auf Veranlassung folgender beiden Saize : Suppose 
 I were to say that to every art there was a system of such 
 various and well approved principles (Harries). If all the 
 objections to Netctvns system were answered y if the facts 
 and taltulations wero over and over confirmed ^ a disciph of 
 
 20* 
 
296 NACHTRAG. 
 
 Leibnitz would still maintain that there was no sufficient 
 reason for attraction ( Bo 1 i rig b rok e "). »»Es ist dieses, 
 heifst as in den darüber aufgestellten Bemerkungen, eiire ge- 
 wöhnliche Art zu sprechen, aber gewifs eine sehr uniich- 
 tlge. That to every art there is a system, und that there 
 is no sufficient reason for attraction , würde der bessere 
 Ausdruck sein. Es ist w^ahr, das Wort uere in suppose I 
 were to say , so wie in dem Satze: if all the objections uere 
 answered, ist da» Imperfectura des Conjunctivs ; weswegen 
 I vieJe behaupten werden i dafs das darauf folgende Verbum 
 im Indicativ auch im Imperfect stehen müsse. Aber wenn 
 auch jenes were das Imperfectum ist, so hat es doch in An- 
 sehung des Sinnes nichts mit der Vergangenheit zu thun ; 
 und es ist daher sehr unpassend, ein Verbum im Imperfect 
 des Indicativrs, welches sich auf die Vergangenheit bezieht, 
 darauf folgen zu lassen, ungeachtet dieses die gewöhnliche 
 Art zu reden ist. — If an Atheist ivould consider the argu- 
 ments. in this book, he would confess there was a God — 
 mufs beifsen, there is a God, indem von der Existenz Got- 
 tes als einer foridaurendcn Sache gesprochen wird. Selbst 
 wenn ein Verbum im Indicativ vorherginge, würde die letzte 
 Art des Ausdrucks den Vorzug haben, als: ^n Atheist, upon 
 reading this hook, confest there is a God, nicht tliere was 
 a God, weil wir nicht annehmen können, dafs der Mann 
 glaube, es sei nur grade zu der Zeit ein Goit gewesen, son- 
 dern vielmehr es dahin deuten müssen, dafs er ihn als ein 
 beständig, und also auch künftig existirendes Wesen aner. 
 kannt habe. — Ein anderer Fall. Ich träfe in London ziifäU 
 lig einen Mann, der mich vor kurzem beraubt hätte, würde 
 ich dann sagen: this is the man oder this was the man that 
 robbed me? Das erstere ist gewifs das Bessere; denn obgleich 
 der Räuberei als einer vergangenen Handlung im Imperfect 
 erwähnt werden mufs, so mufs der Umstand, dafs dieses 
 derjenige sei, der den Raub begangen habe, dutch das Prä> 
 sens angedeutet werden " — Obigen Bemerkungen zufo'ge 
 wird es getadelt, wenn es bei Locke heifst: Jf you were 
 here, you would find three or four in the parlour after ditu 
 ner , who you would say passed their ajternoons as jO' 
 cundly as any people you have this good while met with. 
 Statt: who you would say pass their afternoons. Wie seht 
 hier die Engländer schwanken, darüber s. die Anmerk. zu 
 Tom Jone« Vol. II. S. S> wo jedoch» wie sehoo das darauf 
 
iNachthag. 297 
 
 Folgende zeigt, die Lesart: He discovered that there was no 
 God t die richtige ist, so wie es auch auf der nämlichen 
 Seite durchaus »prachgemäfs heifst: J^^'ho heard of a gold- 
 ßnder that had the impudence to assert, that there was no 
 such thing as gold in. the world.- Dagegen findet sich nun 
 w^ieder beim Field ing folgende hier anwendbare Stehe: He 
 was angry ix'ith his wife ever after ^ being well assured that 
 all the husbands in London are cuckolds — Von der andern 
 Seite heifst es wieder im Vi car (Chap. XX ) selbst: I found 
 that monarchy was the best government etc. / found that 
 riches in general were in every country .another name for 
 freedom; and that no man is so fond of liberty himself etc. 
 — Die Analogie der Deutschen Sprache spricht in obiger 
 Steile für die Lesart spoil. Auch Lindau übersetzt: Gegen 
 Waschwasser aller Art hatte ich einen natürlichen Abscheu, 
 weil ich w^ufste , dafs es die Haut verderbt, statt sie zu 
 verscliönern. 
 
 Zu S. 67 Anm. 33. Es wir^ vielleicht nicht unwill. 
 kommen sein» hier den Brief selbst zu linden, in welchem 
 Gay den erwälinlen Vorfall er/.ählt. Es ist folgender: 
 
 The only news that you can expect to have from me 
 here, is new^s from heaven; for I am quite out of the world, 
 and there is scarce any thing can reach me except the noise 
 of thunder, which undoubtedly you have heard too. We 
 have read in old authors of high towers levell'd by it to the 
 ground, while the humble valleys have escaped: the only 
 thing that is proof against it is the laurel, which, however, 
 I take to be no great security to the brain of modern authors. 
 But to let you see that the contrary to this often happens,'! 
 must acquaint you, that the highest and most extravagant 
 heap of towers in the universe, which is in this neighbour- 
 hood, stand still undefaced , while a cock of barley in our 
 next field has been consumed to ashes. Would to God that 
 this heap of barley had been all that Jiad perished ! for un- 
 happily beneath this little shelter sate iw^o much more con- 
 stant loveis than ever were found in Romance under the 
 shade of a beach -tree. John Ilewet was a well-set man of 
 about five and twenty. Sarah Drew might be rather called 
 comely than beautiful, and was about the same age. They 
 had pass'd through the various labours of the year together, 
 with the greatest satisfaction; if she milk'd, it was his morn- 
 ing and evening oare, to bring the cows to her hand; it was 
 
'^98 naCutwag. 
 
 but last' fair that he bought her a present of green silk for 
 her »!raw bat, and the posie on her silver r4n» was of his 
 chijsiii^. Thsir love ivas the talk of the whole neighbour- 
 hood ; for scanddl never adirmed that ihey had any other 
 views than the la%Tfijl possession of each other in marriage. 
 Jt wss'th'ät very moining, that h» had obtained the consent 
 of her paieiils, and it was but till the next week ihat they 
 were to wait to be hnpay. Periiaps in the interval? of tiieir 
 work thi^y were now talking of the wodding cloaiiis, and 
 Jo'htr Tvas suiting several sorts of poppies and field flowers to 
 her complexion, to chtisc iier a knot for the wedding day. 
 While they were thus busied (it was on the last of July br- 
 iween two and three in the afternoon) the clouds prew black, 
 and such a storm of lightning and thunder ensued that all 
 the labourers made the best of tlitir way to wlist shelter the 
 trees and hedges afforded. Sara!) was frighted and fell down 
 iu a swoon, on a heap of barltj' John, who never sepa- 
 rated from her, sat down by her side, having lakrd two or 
 three heaps, the better to secure her from tlie sioim. Imme- 
 diately there was heard so loud a ciak, as if heavi n bad 
 split asunder; every one v\'as now soliicitf-us for the safety 
 of his neighbour, ard called to one another ihiougliout the 
 field: No answer being returned to those who called to our 
 lovers, they stept to the place where thy lay; they perceived 
 the barley all in a smoke, and then spied this faithful pair: 
 John with one arm about Sarah's ne(k, and the other held 
 over her, as to skreen her fion> the lighinirg. Tliey were 
 struck dead, and stiffen'd in this tender postute. Saiah's left 
 eye-brow was sing'd , and there appeared a black spot on 
 her breast 1 her lover \vas all over black, but not the least 
 si^ns of life were foun J in either. Attended by their melan- 
 choly companions, they were convey'd to the town, and the 
 next day were interr'd in Stanton - Harcourt Church-yard 
 My Lord Härtcourt, at Mr. Pope's and my request, has caus- 
 ed a etone to be placed over them, upon condition ihiit we 
 furnished the Epitaph, which is as follows: 
 
 J/f/hen eastern luvers feed the funral fire, 
 On the same pile the faith fiil^pair expire; 
 f-lere vityiiis Jienven that virtue mutual found ■, 
 Jnd blasted both, that it might neither wound. 
 Hearts so sincere th' Almighty saw tvell pleas'd. 
 Sent his own lightning, and the victims ssiz'd. 
 
AACllTKAÜ. 29U 
 
 But my Lord is aipichensivc th* cojjniry people will not 
 uiMfri si,uuJ iliis, and Mr. Pope says lieM anike one with 
 sDiTieiliin^ (if Sciip'tiie m it» and with as Jitile oi jvcetiy as 
 11 pkuis and Sienthoid 
 
 \oiji' etc. 
 
 Die von Pope darauf verfertigte Giahschrift war diese: 
 
 Near this place- lie iLe bodies of 
 
 John Uewet and Mai^y Dkew> 
 
 an industrious young M-in 
 
 and .viriuous I\!Iuiden of the Parish; 
 
 M'ho being at Harvest- Work 
 
 (with sevesal others) 
 
 vrere in one in'jtant killed by Lighlüliig 
 
 the )a5t day of July ^'/i^^. 
 
 T.'jink not by rij^'rous Judgment seiz'd , 
 A Pair so faithful could expire; 
 
 ViciJms ao pirc Ileav'n saw well pleas'd. 
 And onalch'd theai in celeaial fire. 
 
 Live well, and fear no sudden fate; 
 
 When God cal.'y Virtue to the grave. 
 Alike 't>s justice soon or lato, 
 
 iMcrcy alike to kill or save. 
 
 Viitue uninov'd can hear the call, 
 And LiO-i the Uauli thst melts the ball. 
 
 Zu S. Ö4 Z. 10. ytnd what sort of a husband are you 
 to have? Hier ist die Bemerkung noch nachzutragen, dafs'-es 
 richtiger heifsen wiir<ie: yJnd ivhat sort of husband are you 
 to have? S. Engl. Sprachl, 2te Ausg. §. o^j. Anni. 3% 
 
 Zu S. 162. Z. 1Ö. TVhile the besiegers are in dread of 
 an enemy over them, it is but natural to offer the toicnsraen 
 the most specious terms. Dieses ist die Lesart aller Auagaben, 
 bei der es aber nur aus dem Zusammenhange imd dem Sinne 
 de» ganzen Satzes erralhen und ersehen wesden kann> welcli^s 
 das Subject von to offer ist, das bei Jiniüolien Wortfügungen 
 durch /or vor einem so gebrauchten Inünitiv angedeutet zu 
 weiden pflegt. Vergleichen wir nun jcjie Steile init der im 
 elften Kapitel (S. 96. Z. 24), wo es heifsi: hut yet it is na- 
 tural for me to wish putting; my children fofwaj'fl in the 
 ivcrld ; «o scheint es fast aufser Zweifel zu sein, dafi Gold- 
 smith in obiger Stelle habe schreiben wollen oder wsnig- 
 
300 NACHTR \n. 
 
 stens hätte schreiben müssen: it is bi;t natural Jot them 
 ^^the besiegers) fo t'jjer etc. 
 
 Zu S. 171V Anm. 5^ OJ a kingdom. In den Text liatte 
 of thei kitisilcm aijfeenommen werden sollen, da es gleich 
 voiber auch hiiist tht; business of th(>, stale. 
 
 Zu S. iB-». Z. 5 Each untractable soul — ivreaked her 
 iifjiirics on tl'^ir €>tvn haans. Nach each haue statt de» Plu- 
 rals on, their oit'n hirarts der Singular folgen sollen. S". Engl. 
 Sprachl. ff. 66Ö 
 
 Zu S. ida. Z. 11. TT hat if you go in her as a passen- 
 n-i».-. S. Engl. Sprachl. §. 161. Anm. i). 
 
 Ebend. Anm. 62 To teach the Dutchmen, Auf die 
 nämliche Art steht der Artikel the vor Dutchmen oben auf 
 dieser Seite Z.'»5. 
 
 Zu S. iQj. Z. 4- f'T'ho sometimes came Joicn to the coun' 
 try. nichtiger wurde es wol heilten doicn into the cvuntry, 
 iu üebereJnätiminting mit folgender Steile im sechsten Kapi 
 tel : He gcm-raily came for a Je:v liays into our nt-iol^bcur- 
 hoPii once a ycsr. — Reiset jemand von London ans aufs 
 Land, so heilst es immer dotin into tite country ^ ungeachtet 
 London am niecliigsten liegt. 
 
 Ebend. Z. £9. Hf\l as lief eat that glass. S- Engl. 
 Sprachl. v^' B'^- 
 
 Zu S. £^0. Z. iq. To sign an instrument. S. Engl. 
 Sprachl. §• 8o3. 
 
 Zu S. £^1. Z fii. Bfit niy daughter's health declined fas- 
 ter than mine. In Cooke's Ausgabe heifst es: declining 
 faster than mf/if, ei-'ery niessage u. s. W. Vielleicht möclue 
 diese Lesart den Vorzug vcidjtnen. 
 
 Zu S. aho. Anm 35. Wollte man der Lesart hoiv thou 
 Jiast been rdteved den Vorr.iig geben , so miifite auch der fol- 
 gende SatE heifseu : wiio ivere the rujßans that carried thee 
 away. 
 
 Zu S. £63. Z. 28. Shilled in the profession. S Anm. 68 
 zu Ch. I. Dafs hier von der Heilkunde die Rede sei, springt 
 vori selbst in die Aii^cn. 
 
 Zu S. £73, Z. >5. I fear there is no legal es-'idence. In 
 Cooke's und in der von W. Scott besorgten Ausgabe heilst 
 es: 1 fear th^re is not iegaf tvidence. 
 
14 DAY USE 
 
 RETURN TO DESK FROM WHICH BORROWED 
 
 LOAN DEPT. 
 
 This book is due on the last date stamped below, or 
 
 on the date to which renewed. 
 
 Renewed books are subject to immediate recall. 
 
 RENEWALS ONLY 
 
 - Tel. No. 642-3405 
 
 JUL2g IflfiSil 
 
 /lUGlO'68-i2 
 
 LO^i* 
 
 Ol\] "\ '- 
 
 •JANlfe ^^'-' ^ 
 
 HHTDCD JAN187:M2PM9 
 
 LD 21A-45m-9,'67 
 (H5067sl0)476B 
 
 General Library 
 
 Uaiversity of California 
 
 Berkeley 
 
U.C. BERKELEY LIBRARIES 
 
 CD31GT17DM